Page 1 of 2 12 LastLast
Results 1 to 20 of 31

Thread: The Eternal Blue Sky

  1. #1

    The Eternal Blue Sky

    Author's Note: Reposting From SpaceBattles and basically looking for feedback now that I've reached the end of what I considered the first "Arc" of the story. So if you guys see anything that offends your sensibilities, or possible room for improvement, feel free to let loose and chew my ear off or whatever. Much obliged, and thanks for your time.

    "I observe that while several modern writers deal with particular wars and certain matters connected with them, no one, as far as I am aware, has even attempted to inquire critically when and whence the general and comprehensive scheme of events originated and how it led up to the end. I therefore thought it quite necessary not to leave unnoticed or allow to pass into oblivion this the finest and most beneficent of the performances of Tyche. For though she is ever producing something new and ever playing a part in the lives of men, she has not in a single instance ever accomplished such a work, ever achieved such a triumph, as in our own times. We can no more hope to perceive this from histories dealing with particular events than to get at once a notion of the form of the whole world, its disposition and order, by visiting, each in turn, the most famous cities, or indeed by looking at separate plans of each: a result by no means likely. He indeed who believes that by studying isolated histories he can acquire a fairly just view of history as a whole, is, as it seems to me, much in the case of one, who, after having looked at the dissevered limbs of an animal once alive and beautiful, fancies he has been as good as an eyewitness of the creature itself in all its action and grace." - Polybius, Histories





    ...


    “You’re so boring!


    Golden eyes come down, radiating an earnestness and an air of command. Like the imperious gaze of the ruler towards their subjects. They were childish eyes, full of expectation, and they bored into my own, interposing between myself and the heavy tome I held before me. It was frustrating, but then that hardly mattered:


    It would be crass of me to hold a four year old to any sense of decorum.


    A considering thought filled my mind in that moment. How best to manage the young girl before me? In my time I had dealt with children, sure, but the opulence of my current circumstances threw a certain wrench into the knowledge gained through my previous experiences that now left me hesitant. So it was only fitting that I dramatically sighed, punctuating the sound with the soft slapping of heavy vellum pages as I closed the book to catch the silver-haired girl's eye.


    Let’s see how she manages my undivided attention, then.


    I held her gaze for a long moment, fingers toying with the binding, and in so doing summon the full weight of my authority, “Rude,” I drawl, affecting a sniff as if I had caught wind of some unknown - yet assuredly unpleasant - odor, “What is it?” The question is loosed upon her, let the child deal with being on the off-foot as she rationalizes her thirst for att-


    “We’re supposed to be playing.” The child before me states succinctly, as if spelling a concept out for a simpleton, her stubby arms grabbing her hips imperiously. In this she was mistaken, why would I play a child’s games when I had long since outgrown them? Some element of my thoughts must have been obvious as the eyes before me narrowed, and I repressed a shudder as ruddy cheeks inflated into that universal human expression: The pout.


    “And why,” I respond simply, pointing the corner of the heavy tome towards her, “Would I be doing something as childish as that?” I had better things to do after all. Maritime history was fascinating, and the library I had found myself in had been a treasure trove beyond anything I had ever seen before. Besides, this was my home, and no matter who this girl was she was not the one in authority here.


    Her tiny index finger was thrust towards me as if in challenge to that very thought, “What nerve!” My opposite declared, eyes narrowing, “You’re as much a kid as I am!” I scoffed, openly at that. What was she talking about? I was no child, thank you very much. That fact would not change no matter how many times she poked me in my chest. Not that that stopped her.


    I bore this abuse with stoic dignity, the poise appropriate of my role as the adult in the room.


    But my companion would have none of it, even as I ignored her violence like the shameless barbarism that it was. At least, I did until the enemy before me tried a new, altogether more sinister form of attack.


    “This has gone on long enough! I am the guest here! That means that you need to treat me!” Her expression, which had until this moment been pouting, now took on a suspicious, calculating gleam wholly unsuited to someone her age, “And if you keep ignoring me, I’m going to inform my father of how rude you were!”


    My lips curled into a grimace, despite my best efforts.


    The girl’s lips twisted into a triumphant smirk, exultant.


    Did she seriously just invoke Guest’s Right on me?




    What is the treasure sought after more than any other?


    Wealth? Fame? Magic, power, a special destiny? The answer is something more mundane than that, alas, for all our lofty dreams humans are fundamentally creatures that are easily satisfied.


    The wish we all have had is simultaneously common, simple, easy, and impossible.


    Salvation? Happiness? Love?


    The villain and the misanthrope would disagree, and we are all born with the right to the pursuit of happiness. None of these things are impossible, nor are they easy. Thus it can not be something to be sought, as these are all things within our grasp.


    No, the most valued treasure is one that is timeless, for it is by time that we measure it’s value. That treasure is opportunity-- no, let me be more specific:


    What we all want is a second chance. There are none who have been born upon God’s green earth who has not tasted the bitter taste of regret. A chance to do our mistakes over, and to try and achieve an answer we could not reach back then. We look back on opportunities missed, alternative directions our lives could have taken, and wish for those unknown possibilities.


    Look in your heart and ask whatever dwells within, “If I had the chance for another try, would I take it?” I do not doubt that most of us have singular moments of our lives, bitter memories and long haunting regrets, where we wish we had chosen a different fork in the paths we went down. It is the rare individual indeed that would turn down an opportunity to try again, to look back on their life, take in the good and ill, and say that they would not change a thing, but make no mistake! These rare specimens exist.


    At one time I counted myself among their number.


    There’s a cosmic joke about opportunities and power being best suited to those who want it least, and if I ever hear it uttered in my presence I will do my utmost to hang the offending comedian up by their entrails. Suffice it to say, that legendary treasure, the mythic ‘Second Chance’ is woefully wasted upon myself, I believe. We are all given one chance on this earth, one life to live, and for all the tragedy that exists others are still forced to live lives far more miserable than what I experienced.


    It seems like such a waste.


    My life was hardly extraordinary, the first time around. I had two parents. Some siblings. From one parent I learned of love; for myself and others. From the other I learned of hatred. A simple enough way for me to live at the time. But children grow up, as is their wont, and so I became my own person, and as the man I was opened to truth, the desire, the conceit, to live life as quintessentially myself took shape within my heart. I struggled, I faltered, I tried, pursued, and lived.


    And then I died.


    As I said, at one time I considered myself someone who would not regret, but I suppose in the quiet times that came afterwards I endlessly reviewed my circumstances. When you are alone in the world, you can only rely on yourself. And if nothing else you should be honest with your closest allies. I wished to still live, you see. I had so very much to do. Busy, busy.


    By some miracle, curse, or other quirk of fortune I was given that second chance that so many sought, and I had not desired until the very moment in which I needed it. I believe that there is a kind and loving God, you see, and while I will not pretend to understand His thoughts in this matter, I must say that I find it in poor taste that His Plan sought to put me in my current circumstances. Well, that’s more frustration than anything on my part, a bit of pride carried over and nurtured in these renewed circumstances.


    Let’s be frank here: Isekai is a trash genre. It’s very existence is predicated on the puerile power fantasy, escapism in its laziest of forms. ‘Here I am!’ the typical self insert cries, ‘This is where I would be in a world more suited to me!’. Such nonsense. Even with my current standing I can’t help but turn a sneer towards those individuals who wish so fervently for a world so different from their own that they’d throw away the lives that they had been blessed with. It is an insult to those who are fortunate, for the parents that raised them! It is a besmirchment of those less gifted, who dream not of fantasies but of a way to make the most of what they have.


    Oh but I am a hypocrite, for here I am, deriding as worthless a gift that I’m sure many would happily give away everything they have and more for.


    Indeed, I finally have what I had so fervently wished for, gift wrapped to me, even as the creation of that very world was my most ardent ambition in life. Ah, but then again, there is little value in a miracle that is handed to you on a silver platter. At least, I would think so.


    I suppose an introduction is an order.


    Hello. A pleasure to meet you. My name is Vineas Vine, formerly-Well, it doesn’t really matter does it? That time is long past now, years so, and even as a stranger in this world I still find myself having difficulty acclimating the I-That-Was to the I-That-Am. There’s a poor joke to be made at the expense of people wishing to be reincarnated as busty young girls, but I think I ought to refrain. Let it never be said that I will not insult someone to their face, and were I to find any such…fortunate...deviants then I imagine that the opportunity to indulge in that simple pleasure will be all the more satisfying for my restraint up until that point. You are quite welcome, perverts.


    Oops.


    ...When I awoke to my new circumstances, it was to a great deal of frustration. I had been in the middle of something important, you see, and I like to think that it was due to the limitations of a newborn body that I began screaming and cursing as best I could with the equipment I had. It might have been terribly embarrassing if I did not have that convenient excuse, but fortunately the only shame I have for that period is, again, a disappointment of a more private sort. It was not until I had been carried away by a nursemaid, and put into a crib that I would experience the true sense of loss that my circumstances represented. The soft, sensitive body of the babe that I was had been tucked in, after glances and poking from people that I assumed were this body’s parents, and as I fell to sleep, the lining of the crib glowed. The air thrummed with subtle power, and the full irony of my situation became apparent.


    For I, as someone who had spent their life chasing the idea of the truth to magic, was robbed of everything. And in exchange, rather than being blessed with the right to shape the world in which I had lived, I was thrust into a world in which my grandest dream had long been realized by others far before my second birth.


    What is a victory unearned? For your dream to be granted, and all your efforts invalidated?


    It is as ash in one’s mouth. Forever. A peerless bitterness, that pervades the soul and rots the mind, a sense of helplessness.


    All your works, in vain.


    It is difficult to put such a malase in words, I suppose. I will not try. But I spent years in silence as a result, stewing about in depression, and it was fortunate in many ways that as this body was that of a toddler, there was little expectation for a child to be verbose. I welcomed the excuse, as this new body went through the motions. I slept, ate, eventually walked, and did the games that were expected of the newborn. I learned, for I was in a world of magic.


    Even in the fog of my own helplessness, the curiosity that had driven me in life would not, could not sit idle. I was myself, in the end, and thank God for that.


    It bears emphasis, but even if my tone seems fitting, I assure you that I am not even remotely British. As a matter of fact, I am an American. Born and raised, as it were. This needs to be said, because my current circumstances are not without a sense of irony. For as stereotypical as this sounds, I was reborn in a magical United Kingdom. Yes yes, I know it’s a cliche. Further, it turns out that the Vine family is a longstanding clan of the aristocracy that was of a respectable age when Hadrian’s Wall was constructed. They were quite fortunate in fact, as it allowed their ancestors to shack up under the aegis of Arbeia at the mouth of the Tyne. Frankly, I would think it magical that they had survived that long given how messed up that area got after the Picts overran the Wall, but I suppose those secrets are ones I will plumb at a later date.


    My…father, the twenty-first Head of the Vine, is a man by the name of Volesus-Gherieli Vine. He’s a strong-minded individual, very obsessed with his work, and I suppose I can admire his ethic in that regard. But perhaps that is my own rose tinted view of the man who raised me, who did so at great expense and sacrifice. He certainly seems compassionate enough, but then I suppose I neither expect nor desire emotional closeness with him. I have but one parent, and the less said of my mother the better.


    For all the trappings of nobility that our home has, we do not seem especially affluent. But that is for the best, as material wealth is not something I desire overmuch. As conceited as I find adherents to Rand, I will at least agree that unearned wealth is a poison if indulged in. Better to succeed in spite of advantages, rather than due to them. It was largely incidental, however, for there was one thing which I was grateful towards that money for if nothing else:


    The Vine ancestral home had a library which had a selection of books which put to shame that of any place else I had ever seen in my life. To my own shame I had never visited the Library of Congress, or any of the more famous public repositories of the written word, but there is something lost in the modern age of paperbacks and e-readers that was within easy grasp there. The smell of old paper, of heavy vellum, the weight and history and passion that went into crafting each individual work. Oh I have been there, I assure you, balking at the thirty dollar price tag of a tabletop game rulebook! Let not these words convince you otherwise, for what use is the luxury of leatherback when you can buy three Gunpla for the same cost?


    Ah, my brothers, but I have fallen. Corrupted by the allure of the bourgeoisie! Do not send help, for it is already far too late. I fear that when I drink tea I now extend my pinkie subconsciously. A shameful display indeed. Remember me as I was, cheap, penny pinching, with my fingers covered in the remnants of pinches from trying to fit too-small components into place with too-large digits. Not as I am. Cursed with affluence.


    Worth it.


    It was only a matter of time before the adults around me took note of my behavior, attaching the hated title of ‘gifted’ to me. Sure, I had not been subtle about my reading material, but the fact that I refused to read below my level for the sake of appearances should not have aroused such wonder in my surroundings. I’m sure that there were several instances of precocious children getting into places they should not have, and messing around with books older than most modern nation-states. Honestly, if anything I ought to be punished! Where was the infamous strict discipline of the aristocracy I had heard so much about?


    It was at that this time that, for whatever reason, Lord Vine seemed to take a more firm hand in my ‘raising’, and began teaching me in earnest. I was a child in appearance only, and while I had not been schooled in some time, the basics were something I had had drilled into my body by virtue of base repetition if nothing else. He still did not see fit to teach me any of his magic, however, despite my being the only child I saw in the house. But perhaps the Vine were only a branch family to the true wizards? Who knows? I suppose it was a question that would resolve itself in time, but for now I would focus on learning more of the world I found myself in.


    The Lord had seen fit to stick me with these circumstances, and so I would see them through at the very least. It was actually rather funny, you see. For my ambition was borne from the romantic idea that there was a fundamental ‘Truth’ from which sprang the concept of magic as we understand it. A fundamental meme that echoed across all of human civilization, that resonated within us not because we sought to get away from the harshness of the reality in which we lived, but because on an instinctive, genetic level we understood that there is something beyond the world we see, a further peak just out of sight, should we only know to peel back the curtain of the everyday and look. That curiosity drove me still, and so in the pursuit of knowing the true shape of the world, and the true form of it’s history, I took to Lord Vine’s lessons with aplomb.


    Besides, if Isekai convention continued playing straight, there was a non-zero chance that I had somehow been sent to a world in a less-than-fictional franchise I was familiar with. Figuring out that mystery was enthralling in its own right, and proved enough to shake me out of my ennui completely.


    Yet the more I learned, the more frustrated the man who taught me seemed to become.


    One day deep blue eyes caught my own, their intensity blazing even through glasses I felt sure were enchanted, “Vineas.” The Lord of the Vine Family declared, and I could feel that this conversation would be an unwelcome departure from the comfortable routine, “When was the last time you met with a child your own age?”


    I stared in blank confusion for the moment, racking my mind in pursuit of such a memory, “I...do not recall,” I failed, “Sir.” The older man’s face pinched, leathery, ink-stained hands creased his forehead before pushing back sandy blond hair with a sigh.


    “Have you ever met or played with any other children, young man?”


    My eyes blinked owlishly, “Why would I do that?” What would I have to do with children, anyway? I had everything I needed here. Books to read. Food. Toiletries. Good music. The loss of the internet was a problem, but I doubted that broadband even existed yet-


    “You are four years old now, son,” Wait, what? “Don’t you think it’s time you met with your peers?”


    Peers, sir?” My mind raced. Peers? As in, equals? I was surrounded by adults, so surely I was already set?


    “Those your own age,” He snorted, idly stroking a short, cropped beard.


    I barked out a laugh, “Why would I care to spend time playing with a bunch of children in the city?” Tyne and Wear was a nice place with a rich history dating back almost as far as the Vine clan itself, but I would have been horribly out of place trying to mingle with a bunch of urban youth. Urban British youth. I would be doubly out of my depth!


    The man turned ponderous then, staring off into the distance. It was to be expected, really. I had been correct, and if Lord Vine had any intention of salvaging this absolute mess of a conversation, he would have to tread carefully, “You would be out of place among the common folk,” I felt a sharp pang in my chest at the comment, “So no, it’s only natural that you would hold no interest in them, son.” Of course, I was far beyond their age after all. What kind of adult plays with children? The very thought of such an individual sent a chill down my spine. Brr. Creepy.


    As my teacher seemed to mull the matter over, I saw the opportunity to nip this uncomfortable subject in the bud, “Then let us get back to the less-”


    A hand, so much larger than my own, held itself up, “Peace, child.” The Head of the Vine Family continued staring off into the distance, “Just because you have no peers nearby, does not mean I can allow you to be neglected of social ties.” That same hand fell upon my head, mussing with my own carefully maintained locks, “Leave it to your father.”


    My father was in another world, long mourning the passing of his son. I could no longer leave him with anything, even if I had wanted to.


    Lord Vine, however, turned around and departed from the study I had grown so familiar with, his expression thoughtful. Missing out on the days lessons had been an unwelcome surprise, but I would hardly complain about getting more time to read freely.






    I’ve mentioned before that the Vine family is quite old, dating back to at least the initial founding of Londinium, to hear my teacher tell the story. Apparently the clan’s head had been entranced by the promise of setting up harbor and with it, roots, in Britannia shortly after the Roman conquest of much of the island in the middle of the first century under Claudius, and had been one of several families eager to expand into the new domain. Londinium had been a private affair, initially intended as a kind of personal fiefdom run by a confederacy of the noble families which had founded it, and this had proven effective for the first few decades until the day when everything changed.


    When the Iceni Nation - under Boudica - attacked.


    Of course, the nobles who had helped found the settlement had followed hot on the heels of the Catus Decianus in fleeing the island after he passed through Londinium with the treasure he had seized from the Iceni tribes. My teacher had had a look of utmost satisfaction as he rambled on about rats valuing nothing more than their own skin, so I suspected that there was some larger story there that I was not yet privy to. Regardless, after Classicanius took on the role of Procurator, the Vine and their compatriots returned from Gaul and used the treasure that they had ‘rightfully earned’ to rebuild Londinium in the wake of Boudica’s razing of the settlement. This, too, was paid for mostly out of pocket, and from what Lord Vine would claim it was due to the penny-pinching habits of ‘short-sighted blue bloods’ that the city would wind up burning down once again, in the Hadrianic Fire.


    By the time that the Emperor Hadrian had made clear his intention to tour the territory at the start of the second century, the Vine had decided to move away before risking a third conflagration within one lifetime, and invested themselves and their fortune further North in Roman Britannica.


    Naturally, as the Vine had been the ones to provide the nautical muscle for the nobility that had set up Londinium in the first place, their ‘defection’ was not taken well. Which, among other things, lead to a rift between them and the other twenty two families that had founded the settlement. Thus the Vine settled into something of a comfortable spot, serving as the local mystical muscle to a major port that handled trade through the Scandinavian shipping routes throughout the next thousand years, interestingly enough outlasting the Antonine Plague, the Pictish invasion, Albinus’ ill-thought out rebellion, apparently wrung Caurasius for all that he was worth and the inevitable third time charm of the Frankish sacking, and the Great Conspiracy.


    While there were inevitably feathers ruffled by the decision, Lord Vine seemed to believe that the remaining families likely were just jealous of his own clans ability to escape so many successive disasters relatively unscathed. Speaking frankly, I couldn’t help but agree with him on that matter.


    And, of course, the Vine were there for when the Romans withdrew from the island with Constantine and left the territories to fend for themselves. I had asked for details about King Arthur then, but Lord Vine had proved cagey on the details. Well, he had been vague about the magical elements of the family, and King Arthur fell pretty firmly under that. Granted, given the history of the family up until that point I doubt the Vine had any friends in Camelot.


    Strangely enough, after that point we more or less skipped over several centuries worth of history up until the family reached back out to Londinium after Alfred the Great had retaken the city, which despite being abandoned by that time in my original life, apparently still retained those same noble families that had helped found the place. Credit goes to their stubborness, I suppose.


    Either way, this nearly one thousand years of absence from the center of their power had incensed the Vine to their former compatriots, and it was a stigma that afflicted the clan even now near the end of the second millenium. Well, it was 1995, so the fact that those families could hold a grudge for over a thousand years like that was kind of impressive. Given that, from what I could tell, the Vine were only guilty of liberal applications of both common sense and survival instinct. Then again, I wasn’t a noble, so what did I know?


    Aristocrats were oddballs like that.


    Well, long story short, the various circles (or covens as the case may be) that the Vine family moved in did not think particularly highly of them, which made building up associations and alliances with other nobility difficult. So, to a degree, I could understand why Lord Vine had been interested in getting me to network with fellow children. Granted, I personally believed that such efforts would backfire given the age difference, but the man did take care of me and provided a roof over my head. Doing my best in this task was the least I could do to repay him.






    It would be several days after that initial conversation that Lord Vine would return with the results of his efforts.


    “It took some doing,” The blond man said, expression severe, “But I was able to arrange a playdate with the daughter of one of the more prestigious families.”


    “Sir?”


    The man tilted his damnable spectacles, the lens glaring in the daylight leaking in through the rooms study, “She will be arriving tomorrow afternoon, the staff have been notified to have refreshments prepared.”


    “Sir?”


    “You’re fortunate, Vineas,” Volesus-Gherieli Vine continued, smiling to himself, “From all appearances, she too, is a young child with great promise.” Fingers tugged on sandy facial hair.


    “Sir, why?


    “Because, son,” My teacher and patron said, his eyes turning strangely misty, “Everyone needs friends.” His hand fell upon me, mussing my hair as if I were some child. I shook the offending limb off, glaring at the man as I made my escape.


    “How am I supposed to be friends with a child?


    The head of the Vine family chuckled, a throaty sound, “I’m sure that girl will be thinking the same thing when she arrives.”


    My heart stilled.


    He knows?!






    The first indignity I suffered that day was being forcibly dressed. I must make this clear. There is a dignity that you take for granted when it comes to dressing oneself. A certain element of pride in determining the appearance you wish to present. It is a mark of self determination that you can be as clean or as slovenly as you choose, regardless of the consequences. Though I was currently stuck with the body of a child, I had always taken the initiative to dress myself the moment my stunted, chubby limbs were capable of manipulating my clothes drawers.


    I still remember the abject humiliation of being showered by overgrown, gangly folk. They cooed and made all manner of disgraceful noises, as they intruded upon me while I was bereft of clothing to hide my shame. It had been one of the catalysts for me to display my motor skills as early as possible, for the sooner I could show that I could take care of myself, the sooner I could escape being made out to be a joke by the house’s employees.


    Many vendettas were born that day. Vows of vengeance, etc. Some I would even get the chance to act upon. As I was scrubbed and cleaned and fitted like the young aristocrat this body was supposed to be, I lay a silent curse upon the family of those who had lead to this situation. May all their endeavors end in failure. After what felt like a small eternity of this humiliation the three of us, Lord Vine, his wife, and myself, all had our lunch. It was a simple affair, and memorable only by virtue of the rarity by which the three of us ever truly met with one another at the same time. On some level, I suppose I should be more regretful of the lack of interaction as we quietly ate at the same table, but one of them was my teacher, and the other a stranger under the same roof. Time passed, before I knew it we three adjoined to the vestibule of the family home and waited for the arrival of our ‘Guests’.


    Well, Lord Vine’s guests, anyway.


    It felt like we waited for hours before the wooden doors to our home creaked open, and as the light of noontime spilled in, the first thing that caught my eyes was a shock of silver hair, wavy and wild as it cascaded down her shoulders, errant tufts sticking out every which way, with a golden clip affixed to one side of her head, the opposite end obscured by her bangs.


    Like that, I could safely eliminate western media as the source of the setting I now found myself in. For before me was a young girl who could not be described as anything less than ‘anime as all hell’. Amber eyes met my own, and I was struck by an uncanny sense of familiarity. I knew the story that this girl was from, I was sure, but I tended to avoid shows with children in them unless they were bratty little sisters, which cut the possible options down to the slice of life genre.


    I continued analyzing her; the white hair and golden eyes were a hallmark of western transfer student tropes, along with blonde hair and blue eyes. Considering that we weren’t in America, she was likely of some eastern european descent. The fact that she wasn’t some kind of overly curvaceous titty monster struck out the possibility of her being a love interest for the traditional harem in such stories, which means I was either looking at a little sister character, or outright pedobait.


    I grabbed my chin in thought, attempting to place the creature. A slice of life franchise with magical elements and a transfer student from Britain or Scandinivia? Russia, perhaps? What an awfully specific setting this is! I mean, it’s been a few years since I had really seen a cartoon, let alone an anime, and given all the other things I had filled my time with since arriving, I must be more out of touch than I thought if I could not-


    “Pardon my son,” Lord Vine’s voice cut through my thoughts like a knife, “He’s probably just awestruck by your daughter.” I blinked, as my teacher’s hand clapped my shoulder, and for the first time I looked to see the girl in front of me, nose upturned imperiously as she held her hand out towards me.


    I’m pretty sure that there were some mistake in etiquette at play here, but I could at least go with the flow, “Vineas Vine,” I said, the words unfamiliar to my lips, “At your service.” My hand grasped hers, and it was with an element of surprise that I almost winced at the strength that clamped down upon my limb.


    “Olga Marie,” Golden eyes curled at my discomfort, “A pleasure.” The Marie family? That just made things more difficult to place! I expected some kind of nonsensical portmanteau of Janglish! Not someone with two first names! That being said, Olga was Slavic, wasn’t it? And the silver hair was something that you’d see out of German-ish characters in anime, “Well?”


    I blinked, “I beg your pardon,” the words sprung forth unbidden, “I just feel like I’ve seen you somewhere before.”


    The girl reacted with a pretty impressive humming sound, sticking her chest out in pride as she posed with her hands upon her hips, “I’m not surprised that you’ve heard of me! I am a natural genius, poised to lead my generation!”


    An eyebrow was raised at the declaration, and I turned to face Lord Vine for explanation. It was the girls father, however, that answered, “Now, now Olga.” The man threw his daughter’s hair into even further disarray, “Young Vineas is talented as well, so I’m sure that you two will have much to talk about.” He tilted his head towards his host then, both of the men’s smiles indulgent.


    “Vineas,” Lord Vine added, “Why not show your guest around the house? We adults will be having a word among ourselves.” I am not too proud to admit that I sighed at that moment, but what could I do?


    There was only one place I wanted to be, and my sanctuary would doubtless allow me to ignore the annoying child in front of me, “This way,” I gestured theatrically, turning around and making my way to the study. The thoughtful hums and random chattering were clue enough that the noble girl followed in my wake.






    It was inevitable, I suppose, that the silver haired menace would know enough to force me to cater to her whims. Spoiled, entitled brat that she is.


    “And why,” I reply, after she had made her demands, “Does you being my guest mean I have to do anything?”


    “Hospitium.”


    My tongue clicked in irritation. “Why do you know about that?”


    “I am a genius.” She explained, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    Fine, if this was how she wants to play, “If you are such a genius, then I’m sure you know everything, right?” It was crass of me to pull such a stunt, but if I wasn’t going to be allowed to read in peace, then I would get my enjoyment where I could.


    Olga’s head bobbed up and down, “Of course!” Heh, such a child.


    “Then what can you tell me about this?” I hold out the book I had been reading, a finger tapping at the leather cover in my grip.


    Golden eyes peer down, squinting, “...Nautical Achievements in Prehistory?” The girl glances up to meet my gaze, seemingly confused.


    I don’t let my satisfaction show, “Of course!” Diminutive shoulders rise and fall easily, “You know that long before the Greeks and Romans, the world was already interconnected, right?”


    The loud snort that followed was proof enough of her knowledge, “That’s ridiculous! The earliest mundane peoples to have accomplished a trans-atlantic crossing were the Vikings! And Erik the Red didn’t manage to make his way to Greenland until long after King Arthur had died in the Ninth Century! There’s no way that they could have accomplished it without magecraft, especially before the Roman Empire!”


    Hmmhmm,” I hum thoughtfully, “So what do you know about the Bronze Age collapse?” I ask and place the book down, before turning towards a nearby bookshelf. There were some relatively new volumes that had been ordered which would prove informative, and doubtlessly more entertaining than this game.


    “That’s easy,” The girl stares, eyes narrow in a glare, “There was a period of unrest brought about by the Sea Peoples, who were probably really Atlantis given Plato’s claims a few centuries later, as they waged war on the Mediterranean Kingdoms and wiped them out.” Stubby arms crossed over her chest, “Hmph! Everyone knows that they waited on the Trojan War, and diminishment of the Hittite Empire, before making their move as the region destabilized itself!”


    I raise an eyebrow at the fantastical assumption, “Well, that is certainly a very particular assumption,” My four year old fingers drummed the leatherbound spines thoughtfully, eventually hooking on one credited to a Robert Drews, “There is little evidence that all of that alone could have resulted in such a systematic destruction of all those civilizations, so thoroughly and completely.”


    The girl before me waves her hand dismissively, “Naturally! That is because the Atlanteans were still in possession of powerful mysteries that none of the other Kingdoms could match!”


    I crack open the book, finger pausing over the legend, “There are numerous people who claim that it was the result of natural disasters striking the major palace-cities of those kingdoms. Mycenae, Hattusas, Knossos, Troy.”


    “That’s easy!” Olga Marie declared, “The Atlanteans were known to have Poseidon as a patron deity, and as he is the lord of Earthquakes, then naturally they would be able to use them against their enemies!”


    Humming thoughtfully, I continue, “Surely there weren’t any migratory issues? There was ample evidence left by Ramesses III, of the Sea Peoples intending to colonize the land they conquered. Perhaps those civilizations fell to a refugee crisis?”


    “Well, Atlantis sank didn’t it?” Amber eyes blink owlishly, “Where else were they supposed to go?”


    “Perhaps they would have sunk to the bottom of the sea and bargained with a dark god for the right to become amphibious snake-men?” I chuckle, fondly remembering the times when Blizzard still had competent writers. To my surprise, that seems to get Olga Marie actually thinking seriously on the subject, which made me incredibly apprehensive of the magical history of this world.


    “You kno-” I cough.


    “--Or perhaps, there’s another theory: That advances in metallurgy allowed enterprising individuals to overwhelm established nations through superior weaponry? Ironworking on a scale comparable to bronze smelting, at the time, would have been an immense martial advantage that no one would have been equipped to handle.”


    “That’s awfully mundane.” The girl said to me, missing the point entirely, “So what, they would have been a bunch of nomads with better metalworking skills and no head for administration?”


    “Scholars make for terrible bureaucrats,” I pointed out, “And we still haven’t recreated Cyclopean architecture.”


    Magic.”


    I cough awkwardly, closing the book and placing it back on the shelf, “Anyway, there’s still the most important question of all: What if it wasn’t Atlantis?”


    I receive a glare for my cheek, “But it explains everything! What else could it be?”


    One finger came up, “The Dorians came down around the same time, helping to found the post-Mycenae Greek states,” Another finger came up, “There’s a possibility that it could have been the Picts or another Britannian tribe, since there are theories that the tin trade during the Bronze Age extended that far north, and we have evidence that there were boats capable of making the trip from Albion to the Mediterranean.”


    “What do you mean?” A smirk, as I walk back towards the book I had been reading earlier, opening it up to the proper page and pointing out the relevant passage. The girl looks it over, confused, “Ferriby and Dover?” She glances back towards me.


    A third finger went up, “If the Atlanteans weren’t the only people capable of such a journey, then there is no reason to assume it was them.” I smirk at Olga Marie in full, turning towards a new page, “After all, the Atlanteans had nothing to do with the Polynesians, did they?”


    The girl snorts in disbelief, her eyes scanning the pages with enviable speed, “The Atlanteans could have been the ones to do it before going back to the Mediterranean, I’m sure they would have needed to, in order to maintain their Foundation at some point…”


    “Oh really?” My lips curl in anticipation, “Even if the known evidence dates the Polynesians expansion and navigation of the Polynesian Triangle as being the very time period that the Bronze Age Collapse occurred in?” My conversation partner pauses, and looks back at the page, “The Atlanteans may have had Poseidon’s backing, but I doubt even that city could have been in two places at once.”


    Amber eyes narrowed, “That’s easy enough, the Atlanteans would have wandered the seas for a few centuries, circumnavigated the globe, imparted their techniques. Then, as their Foundations and connections to the Greek Pantheon wavered, they returned to the cradle of civilization in force.” The girl nods in self satisfaction, “Simple.”


    “I suppose that explains how people managed to get to Australia, then?” I asked innocently.


    “Of course.” She looks back up at me, finally looking wary, “What else could it have been?”


    I shrug, “Perhaps the Aboriginals pre-dated Atlantis entirely?” Olga Marie’s eyebrow lifts, which I took to be her asking me to elaborate, “I’m guessing you’ve never heard of the Lake Mungo remains?”


    “No,” She sniffs imperiously, “Why would I be studying the history of Australian tribals?”


    “Oh, no reason.” I say conversationally, “Just that I was wondering why you thought that Atlantis was over thirty thousand years old,” I paused enjoying the slight widening of the girl’s eyes, “Older by far than even ancient Babylon.” I fold my arms behind my back, leaning forward to stare the little girl in her eyes, voice dripping with sarcastic triumph, “How do you suppose Atlantis could be responsible for every nautical triumph in prehistory, if we have evidence that such things predate civilization itself?”


    Olga Marie flinches away, “You have no proof that it wasn’t Atlantis.” The statement was wary, defensive, and felt oddly pleasant to hear.


    I lean back, “Maybe,” I reply with a self satisfied drawl, “But you have no proof that it was.” My eyebrow raises, “Which is my point.” I snap the book shut, “Unless we could go back and look at the past ourselves, we have no way of knowing which of us is correct, and so we can’t take our assumptions for granted.” I tuck the book back under my arm, and as my gaze return to my unwanted guest, I found myself confronted by an unexpected sight.


    Olga Marie had just been proven wrong, her arguments dashed, and my own superiority rubbed in her face. True, it was unseemly of me to take pleasure in bullying a four year old girl, regardless of the circumstances, but I had expected-no, I had been anticipating some manner of distraught expression. I had been intending to savor her frustration at her childish pride being poked with her having no recourse for it.


    So.


    Why on earth did she look so damnably smug?!


    “Hmmhmm,” The disheveled child before me hums to herself, eyes twinkling with some hidden malice, “You’d think so, wouldn’t you?”


    My eyes narrow in suspicion, “I think if otherwise were the case, I would know.”


    “Oh? Do you really, really think so, Vineas? Hmm~” The girl twirls in place, hands on her hips once again, “You sure are well informed about mundane matters, but I wonder how much you know about the actual, important, things?”


    Damn Lord Vine! He hasn’t taught me anything about the supernatural parts of this world yet! What was he thinking, leaving me ignorant, then forcing me to fend for myself against a harpy like this?!


    I fold my arms against my chest, “Things like what?” I challenge.


    “Things like magecraft of course.”


    Damn her, I wouldn’t lose here! “I...I know all about magecraft.” I pause, searching her gaze, probing for weakness, “Obviously.


    Olga Marie hums her damnedable hum, hands on her hips, as she starts looking down her nose, “Really?” A finger extends, gesturing at my chest, “What’s your family’s magecraft then?”


    I look away, lips thinning. Damn you, Sir Vine! “I-it’s a secret.” I glance back at Olga Marie, mind racing for an angle to retake the initiative, “W-we don’t tell outsiders that kind of stuff. That’s obvious!” Nervous laughter escapes my lips, playing off the line of questioning.


    Golden eyes fill my vision, the little girl now looming over me. Her lips quirking in a smile, absolutely dripping with confidence in her victory. H-how did that even happen?! I am the adult, here! I-I was winning!


    Maaaaaaaaybe~” She drags out the word, teeth bare, “I’ll take your word for it.” The dominating pressure diminishes, the girl leaning away with a renewed confidence. Totally misplaced, I’m sure. I was about to show her whatfor, you know, teach her the dignity of an adult, and all that. No kid made a fool out of me, no sir.


    I was getting around to figuring out how to do it, too, only for the brat to be saved from my inevitable and incredibly thorough vengeance by a knock on the study’s door, “Come in!” The enemy calls out, arms folded over her chest. The door opens to reveal the presence of Lord Vine and Olga Marie’s father, whatever his name was.


    “Did you two have fun?” The traitorous bastard asks, “It has been a few hours already.”


    “Yes!” The cheerful voice of the silver haired monster rings out before I could demand satisfaction for this wrong he had inflicted upon me, “Vineas was an excellent host, Lord Vine!”


    “Only because my arm was twisted into it.” I grumble under my breath with profound dignity.


    “I’m glad to hear that, dear.” Her father replies, “Perhaps you would like to play again sometime?”


    “Please n-”


    “Great!” Lord Vine betrays me once again. You’d think a man belonging to a social class famous for its kinslaying would be more cautious. “I’m glad you were able to finally make a friend, son.” The blond seditionist glances meaningfully over towards his co-conspirator, “Perhaps we could arrange another meeting in the near future?”


    The other man stares at the monster he had brought into this world, as if finally seeing her for the first time in all her terrible glory. Good! Good, I say! Perhaps now you can appreciate what you’ve inflicted upon others and take measures to answer for your crimes! Like the one you dealt to me! Repent, old man! Realize the weight of your sins and beg for forgiveness from your victims! Victims like me!


    “I would not be opposed, no.” Damn you, nameless old man! You can’t just foist your child upon another man who isn’t even the father! What an irresponsible parent! Not to mention, I’m not even being paid for this! Babysitters deserve compensation! Child Care Representation now!


    “Capital,” My teacher replies, his lips quirking in the closest thing I’ve seen to a smile since I first met him, “Let me show you out.”


    The other man turns back towards us, “Come along then, Olga Marie, say goodbye to Vineas so we can go home.”


    Unkempt silver hair flutters as the girl turned towards me, “You’ll be seeing me again, Vineas.” She levels her finger at me imperiously, “Don’t fall behind before then!” I beg your pardon.


    I stare at her blankly. She smiles.


    I... blink, not sure where she was going with this. How was I supposed to understand the minds of a member of the opposite sex, especially one that was twenty years younger than me?


    Regardless of my confusion, whatever Olga Marie saw in my expression seems to please her. It was with a stunningly bright smile and satisfied huff of breath that she turned around to follow the other two adults out of my study.


    What the hell was that supposed to be?






    It wasn’t until later that evening that Lord Vine and I would have a chance to discuss the events of the day.


    I approach it like the calm, rational adult that I am.


    What the hell was that about?!” My teacher quirked an eyebrow, “...Sir.


    That,” Lord Vine replied, “Was an attempt to introduce you to a potential ally, son.” I snort with great dignity.


    “Why would I want to ally myself with her of all things?”


    “Vineas,” The man continues, folding his hands together carefully, “Our family spent nearly a thousand years isolating ourselves from our peers in the name of survival and self interest.” He pauses, turning away to look at a painting of the Wall in its prime, “We have spent over a thousand years paying for that act of self imposed exile.” His eyes flicker towards me, “Among other things.” He adds with a low mutter, one I doubt I had been meant to hear.


    “As such, we continue to find ourselves isolated from those who we should be closest to. Distanced from the place which ought to be our center of power.” Volesus-Gherieli Vine sighs, “We are alone, son, and the time will soon come when you will feel that fact most keenly.” He pauses, turning towards a nearby cabinet, “You recall our history of two thousand years, correct?”


    I nod as the man withdraws a glass tumbler and bottle of whiskey.


    The heady scent of alcohol fills my nostrils, at once nostalgic and yet, strangely, wholly foreign to this new body, “I have neglected your education on our family’s hereditary mission.” He means the Vine family magic, I was sure of that much, “But that is for a reason. To allow you to develop your own view on the subject without the biases of the supernatural. To give you the chance to cultivate your own perspective.” A finger’s worth of rich, amber liquid was poured out, “Unfortunately…” Lord Vine sighs, drinking deeply from it.


    “Unfortunately I have realized that with our current means, we are reaching the limit of the path which we have followed.”


    “Sir?”


    “I shall make this clearer to you at a later time, Vineas, but right now I want you to understand that you will need to rely on young Olga Marie in the future, if you wish to live up to the potential I see in you.”


    “Potential, sir?”


    The man places a warm, weathered hand upon my head, patting it gently, “At four years old you have displayed an uncommon affinity for the great project of our family,” A pause, another drink, “And a rare aptitude for magecraft far beyond what your grandfather and I possessed at your age.”


    This was...odd. It was unlike Lord Vine to be so...emotional, I suppose? He was a stern man, usually. I hadn’t expected him to show this kind of emotional vulnerability to me. It caught me off guard.


    “It’s just…” He took another drink, seeming to gather his thoughts, “Such a waste for you to be limited by the same walls I am destined to. Not when I can see you achieving so much more, son.” The man sighs, making this more times I’ve seen him sigh in one day than all the years I’ve known him thus far, rubbing his hand against my head once more, “Forgive your old man his moment of weakness, eh?”


    Lord Vine was a good man. If I had not already had a father that I dearly love, there would have been no shame in having him as my own. I imagine that, if the life I had replaced had been brought into this world in truth, that boy would feel nothing but pride in the one who stands before me.


    But I was not this man’s son, no matter how much I had sometimes wished for it.


    “There is nothing to forgive, sir.” I sigh, brushing his hand aside to better meet his gaze, “You are simply doing the best you can.”


    The sandy blond chuckles, crushing my stolen body in a one-armed hug. His gesture was meant to be warm, yet all I could feel was disgust. I had usurped a boy’s life, and in an abstract way, this good man’s own hopes for the future.


    “So,” Lord Vine rumbles challengingly, “Tell me about what you and the girl got up to, eh? You can share in a spot of men’s talk with your old man, eh?”


    Well, I was hardly about to brag about losing an argument to a four year old, and I was wondering…”Actually,” I pause, “Olga Marie said something that stood out to me before you showed up.”


    “Oh?” My teacher chuckles saucily, “Confessed her love to ya, eh? My boy, the lady-killer!”


    What? Ew,no. I grimace, “Not even remotely.”


    “Hmm?” Lord Vine hums, motioning with his empty glass for me to continue.


    “She and I had been discussing prehistory,” I began, “It was an argument I had been winning, of course.”


    “Of course,” The man agrees easily, “How were you winning, pray tell?”


    “She claimed the Atlanteans were responsible for all nautical achievements before Erik the Red,” I scoff, “So I pointed out how there was ample evidence of other possibilities, and she may as well have claimed everything was the work of aliens.” I add, embellishing the story a bit.


    No idea why Lord Vine’s grip tightened a bit then, probably a bad memory of dealing with some Stonehenge conspiracy nut, “So I said that without evidence, she’d never be able to prove her Atlantean hypothesis. And the only way she’d be able to get such evidence is if she were to somehow go back in time and record the events directly, or at least have a way of observing them, you know?”


    “Quite right.” The man besides me agrees.


    “But then it was so strange,” I shake my head, trying to recall the details in full, “When I mentioned that, she got all smug, as if she knew something I didn’t, and began talking about magic as if that had anything to do with the conversation at that point.” I glance towards Lord Vine then, “Does magic like that exist, sir?”


    He chuckles, “Not at all boy,” Sandy locks shift as he shakes his head, “If there was, you can rest assured that your old man would have been the first to-” The arm around me stiffens, and the pale complexion of the my teacher took on a new, pallid sheen.


    Next came a crash, the sound of the crystal tumbler shattering on the floor after slipping from nerveless fingers. I stare at him in profound worry, desperate to find out what was wrong. He had never acted anything close to this before. No, no, Lord Vine knew magic, surely nothing could happen to him within his own home?!


    Animusphere,” He breaths, seeming equal part dread and awe. What did that mean? Had he been poisoned? I need to get help- “You son of a bitch.” His grip returns, pinning me in place. My mind reels, racing to recall where the staff were at this time of night. The walls were thick and meant to be soundproofed, there was no way they would hear me shout unless I was in the hall-


    “I’m fine, boy!” Two hands shook my shoulders roughly, and I nod instinctively.


    “Y-yes, sir.” I stammer out, breathing in deeply to try and recollect myself as my teachers grip tightens, “What...What was that, sir?”


    Volesus-Gherieli Vine stares at me like a man possessed. To my relief and my dread, his lips twitch not into a snarl, but into a victorious smirk, “Olga Marie’s old man thought he could get one over me.” Blue eyes bore searchingly, almost hungrily, into my own, “The girl changed her tune around the time you started talking about seeing proof directly.”


    It wasn’t a question, but I nod anyway.


    Lord Vine breathes deeply, slapping my shoulders as he straightened himself, rising to his full height.


    Capital.”






    I may be judged poorly, perhaps, for not putting two and two together. After all, I was quite the fan of Type-Moon my first time around, and I was amply familiar with the Grand Order, up to a point. But in my defense, and I can not emphasize this enough, it had been over four years since I had thought of the game, and it was 1995 at the time. This predated the timescale of any of Nasu’s works. Moreover, my magical education up to that point consisted of ‘it exists, I’ll tell you when you’re older’ which, while at the time was somewhat frustrating, in hindsight was likely the correct avenue to take. Given that fictional magical nobility are almost universally insufferable, and I am of the mostly validated opinion that they do not become tolerable until after being dealt some form of humble pie... That ran away from me, but my point is that I just wasn’t allowed to see the signs to recognize them in the first place.


    Plus, I thought that the closest thing that I had to a parent in this life had just been poisoned by one of the help. I can be forgiven for panicking, I think. I had no wish to add “Body of a child, mind of an adult” jokes to my internal dialogues while within my own home, thank you.


    Nor do I think I could have survived some Scottish Detective Mouri equivalent. Ugh.


    Well, even if I could have, hypothetically, put together the pieces and clues and divined my circumstances from the ether, I still find myself satisfied with how events had played out. This was how I wound up making my first, and greatest, friend in this life.


    Besides, even if I had known how things would play out, I doubt that I would have knowingly changed a thing.


    After all, what was there for me to regret?


    From the very beginning, Chaldea was everything I had ever wanted.
    Last edited by TehChron; July 29th, 2019 at 02:09 AM.

  2. #2

    Second Chapter (First Part)

    “I have been remiss in your training,” My Master told me one day, his voice steady and authoritative, “This was to your benefit, however.”


    The statement was confusing. How could messing up my education be to my benefit? That seems as if it was a contradiction at best, and a joke made at my expense at worst, “How is that, sir?”


    Blue eyes narrow from behind a pair of glasses, “I withheld magical instruction to cultivate your mindset.”


    Mindset? I stare at Lord Vine searchingly, imploring him to continue.


    He obliges, “As you already know, son,” The blond man before me slides his glasses off and pockets them, before staring at me in full. I find myself stepping back before the intensity of his gaze, “The Vine are magi, and have been for over two thousand years.” A sudden energy takes him, and my mind flickers absently to certain assumptions about magi personality quirks, “This is a tradition we carry proudly, for the sake of our eternal ambition. Our unending project.”


    “The Swirl of the Root, sir?” I ask. My teacher had never mentioned it in my presence, but now that I knew the place I had began anew in, I could piece themes of the setting together. The pursuit of Akasha was one of the greatest driving forces behind the development of Magecraft, and it was only natural that a family that had existed as long as the Vine clan would seek it out in turn.


    Lord Vine’s mouth twitches into a smirk, “The very same.” He folds his arms behind his back, and begins to walk down the hall. I follow, naturally, “What made you arrive at that conclusion, son?” The man asks, never breaking stride, never looking back.


    “There can only be one Truth, sir.” I reply instinctively, the words dropping naturally from my lips, for I know them to be true, “The study of history is to seek the knowledge of the past itself, so…” I pause, preparing my phrasing, “Why would we not follow that to its logical conclusion?”


    My Master’s expression shifts into a wide smile, and a burst of momentary pride erupts in this child’s breast, smothered quickly as the man before me stops; his eyes widening.


    “Vineas.” His voice is now soft, “Why do you think that applies to anyone other than yourself?”


    I still. What did he mean by anyone other than myself? “Well-” It’s obvious, isn’t it? Magi pursue the Root, and if the Vine seek it for themselves, given their focus on history, it’s only natural isn’t it? Oh. Oh riiiiiiiiiiiiight. I only knew that because I was familiar with the underpinnings of this setting. I glance down at too small feet.


    Setting?


    “Well, what?” The harsh voice of Volesus-Gherieli Vine breaks me from my stupor.I glance upwards to meet his eyes, blue orbs suddenly wary, and I swallow in sudden trepidation.


    Oh, right, I couldn’t tell him ‘Because I’m familiar with Type-Moon properties’ could I? He’d consider me mad, and that would certainly be dangerous even in mortal society. Yes, that would explain the fear I was feeling for sure. What else could explain that conclusion?


    “You said before,” I begin, mind searching for hints, “That I had shown an affinity for the ‘project of our family’, sir.” I settle on the memory of our conversation after my meeting Olga-Marie, “And that it was tied to my mindset.” All true, in fact, “If that’s the case, Lord Vine,” He flinches, “Doesn’t that mean that since I can think of nothing else, then it can only be that?”


    The man before me frowns, not meeting my eyes, and in that moment I felt a pang of guilt. Was it because I had referred to him by title? Or was it because he had forgotten his own words ahead of this conversation, even if he had not been the only one? Perhaps I should as-


    “I apologize, Vineas.” My teacher says, the fire in his eyes now extinguished, “You are quite right, please. Forgive your Father for such a silly oversight.” His expression suddenly full of pain, he reaches out to ruffle my hair, and I let him. I wasn’t sure why, but even I was not so blind to see that he needs that action for his own sake, more than mine.


    It was the very least I could do.


    ...But, perhaps I ought to do a little more?


    “Father,” I say, the word malformed on my lips, “Where are we going?” Lord Vine blinks, before seeming to return to himself and clearly welcoming the change of topic.


    “My workshop,” He says, continuing down the hall as I follow behind, “Where the mystery that the Vine have pursued for centuries lays stored.” We arrive at an innocuous expanse of wall, “Hoc est arcani,” Lord Vine whispers, and the flat space vanishes to reveal a staircase leading downwards, “Our ancestral project, son.” His posture, usually so still and in control, trembles with a faint excitement. It’s a nice change of pace from the norm, the kind of atmosphere you see from hobbyists discussing their true passion.


    We continue in an companionable silence edged with an electric excitement, the way down lit by carved symbols in the increasingly damp stone walls. It takes a long while, and so I glance at the sources of illumination as we walk further down. At first, I assume them to be simple nordic runes. I ply my passing familiarity with Elder Futhark from before my death to attempt to identify the runic markings.


    Yet, it was strange.


    Elder Futhark, no, most Scandinavian and Germanic runes that I was familiar with, were fairly simplistic. Consisting of straight lines or simple geometric shapes to form uncomplicated symbols. It was an easy to decipher language, once you knew the structure and meanings behind it all. Even in the absence of understanding other portions of it.


    That is why it was so strange.


    These symbols didn’t resemble the runes I was familiar with at all. The closest that I could say on the subject was that if normal runic script was the equivalent of block letters, then the symbology in front of me would only be considered their cursive equivalent. The symbols and lines are far more curved, being whorled and oftentimes flowing into one another. I could hardly recognize it for the life of me, and as I rack my mind ever further, the atmosphere around my new body suddenly shifts. I turn to stare in curiosity upon the wide shoulders of Lord Vine. He stands before a sheer stone wall that is glistening with moisture.


    He stands upright, arms spread wide, “Now, Vineas,” He takes a deep breath, “Behold our legacy!” The wall ripples from some some unknown cue and fades. Something tells me that this was abnormal. Every sense I possess had been sure of the nature of the rock that was now gone. In this moment I realize; this was the magecraft I had sought. The miracleworking I had pursued with my own two hands.


    “Amazing,” I said, ignoring the pang in my chest, “I had thought that thing was real, sir.”


    Volesus-Gherieli Vine snorts, “Not that parlor trick, boy!” He gestures, leading me into the bright light of the vast space that lay within, “This!


    Ah, I realize absently, But isn’t a Magi’s Workshop their most private sanctuary? Why show it to me?


    The man grins with pride and poorly concealed excitement, and I play my part to the best of my ability, restrained by an nearly dread uncertainty that came from entering a magi’s most private sanctuary without explicit reason. The room behind the wall is filled with a number of shelves, stacked high with heavy scrolls. It’s very air is filled with a sense of dust and nostalgia. Several tables line a vast cavern, each filled to groaning with unfurled maps and dioramas. Incredibly complex arrays of lens wall around every table.


    “Seems impressive, does it not?” Lord Vine says with a smile, “And yet this is merely the nerve center of a far grander complex, vast in scope beyond what you can see here. Come.” To prove his claim, my teacher shows me to the largest lense in the room, a polished mirror within the chamber’s heart, illuminated and reflecting an alien vista. The land revealed within is filled to bursting with a sea of trees, “This too, is a part of my workshop.” He says with clear relish before snaps his fingers, causing the image to shift to a village of strange humanoids in greens and browns, crouching over a weakly crackling fire.


    A dozen more examples prove the vast dimensions of the room. My eyes are drawn towards the rune-lined walls of the main chamber, where some of the characters faintly glow in the sights revealed by the mirror. Lord Vine explains their purpose; creating a bounded field of extraordinary complexity, an expanded space beneath the earth. This entire false space was rooted in a simple cavern but meant to act as a sequence of quarantine zones and environments that constantly shift in arrangement as they mixed and matched different elements with one another. With an application of personal effort and skillful use of runecraft allowing for more environments to be added on so long as the conditions are perfectly defined, it was a way of crafting artificial preserves tailored to recreate entire ecosystems on command. Locations in which the conditions of times long past could be replicated and tested with a degree of authenticity to the results.


    “The reason for this is deeply connected our work, my boy,” Lord Vine declares as he shows me another room, where there stands a massive contraption of several dioramas stacked upon one another in a precariously balanced tower. Each diorama is different and reflects a separate time with exacting detail. Even as I awe at the construction, it’s subtle power noticeable even to my purely mundane senses, I could still see the spaces allow for more layers to be added into the construction, even as it reached ever higher towards a ceiling hidden by shadow.


    Light catches on a silver surface, and my eyes find the source of the reflection: A bright, cunningly worked model of a knight, their armor polished bronze and a silver sword raised high, even as they faced down a crouched figure in blue. My eyes widen as a sense of bloodlust, fear, anguish, despair, frustration and above all pure determination echoes from those diminutive figures. A spear in the hand of the blonde haired warrior fills me with a sense of recognition and I know what this is! I know it in my soul for how could I not kno-


    “Behold.” My master declares, his calm and level voice snaps me from my stupor like a cannon roar. All I can manage is to turn a jump into a start, and my eyes break their focus to turn to him, as he gestures towards the construction, “The Etemenanki!” I blink, not recognizing the word, “This tower is the Mystic Code that is representative of our families efforts for over two thousand years! A perfect tower meant to catalogue and analyze the different stages of human history on the isle of Britain, perfectly conformed to match the Vine family’s trait as magi!” Lord Vine smiles, teeth shining in the artificial light, “Can you guess what it is, my son?”


    I glance upwards at the magnificent construction, and the answer seems fairly obvious, “The construction of towers.”


    His grin widens, and he digs into a nearby pouch, withdrawing a glittering handful of dust, “No, but very close Vineas!” He raises his open palm up to his face, and turns towards the immense diorama, “We Vine are masters of the manipulation of layers!” He breathes deeply, and with a loud exhalation, the fine dust in his hand scatters, filling the air with faintly twinkling motes.


    A phantom breeze fills the chamber, and the cloud of dust is caught in it, expanding into immense heights, and then slowly guided into the immense construction before me. In that moment, even to my untrained eye, Lord Vine’s meaning becomes obvious.


    Shimmering within pixiedust is an immense shell of thrumming power, protecting the fragile tower within from outside interference. Ensconced within its shell is a thousand smaller bubbles, their true form only now clear to me. What had seemed to be a still and lifeless diorama had been anything but. The figures are moving. On one layer stands London, bombed out and defiant with the shrill cries of V2s soaring in from across the Channel. They mercilessly strike down upon the United Kingdom, but even their explosions are insufficient to keep the voice of Winston Churchill from whispering courage and strength into my ears.


    Further down is a scene from two thousand years past, a red-headed queen striking with rage and hatred and loss, crucifying the innocent at the head of her army of victims. They pursue vengeance in the only manner they knew how. Their fate will be the inevitable result of a cycle of violence.


    Without even my conscious input, my eyes turn to that long-past battle on the hill. The knights of Camelot are dead, almost to the last, as King Arthur strikes with the Lance that Shines to the Ends of the World.


    These are no mere models, they are recreations in the truest sense. Windows to the past in miniature, perfectly rendered so they took on a life of their own, as they tread well-worn paths.


    A hand claps roughly on my shoulder, “Beautiful, isn’t it?”


    I nodded.


    “Do you know why we’ve built this?”


    I could not look away, even as the dust fades away and the tower returns to mere normalcy. As if of its own accord, my lips move, “Does not something like this justify its own existence?”


    My teacher chuckles, “That may be, my son,” His hand tightens, “But it is something that is only the foundation to a much greater project.” He gestures towards the bottom of the tower, which even now I could tell led deep into the earth, filled with shadow. A chasm that thrums deeply with a foundation of immense power.


    “The Root.” I gasp in realization, “All of this…” My voice trails off as I gesture towards the construction before me, “It’s about knowing what the past looks like,” But there was something missing. Yes, the missing information on the past was obvious, but why go with a tower when the Vine clan manipulates layers? Where was the payoff? How did this reveal the way to Akasha, the ambition of any modern magi?


    “The Vine’s chosen path to Akasha,” Volesus-Gherieli Vine began, voice dripping with relish, “Is to perceive the various layers of reality, otherwise known as textures, and see past their veils to the very beginning. To witness the very emptiness from which all things began.” He gestures towards the pit in the earth, “Deep within there, Vineas, lies the First Truth.” I turn towards Lord Vine then, his eyes full with pride, “And it is my belief, son, that you will be the one to reach it in your lifetime.”


    A fine ambition.


    A marvelous one, even. Something I could admire to the core of my being. Perceive and understand the facts of history? Recreate past in exacting detail, and study from it to reveal the true nature of reality in all its forms? Work backwards and infer the very first moment, to discover the proverbial I am? I could only stand in awe of the grand scope of the Vine clan’s dream.


    But it was not my dream.


    Even so, as I look into the eyes of the man I had robbed, and met his smiling face, full with a true, sincere happiness, I resolve myself to answer that wish of his. Even if his hope was not my own, how could I answer this man with anything less?


    “I won’t let you down, father.”


    For the very first time, that man hugs me.




    From that moment on, my education in the ways of the Moonlit World began. The first, and frankly most difficult lesson, was the introduction to the basic mechanics of magecraft. The art of thaumaturgy is the act of creating a result within the realm of reality through supernatural means. To that effect, thaumaturgy is a means which is poorly defined and hidden from prying eyes. A Mystery. Fundamentally a parlor trick, but on a grander scale. The realm of Magic lies beyond mere reality, where true miracles are found. I suppose that is why the Animusphere elected to frankenstein themselves Chaldea as a mixture of technological and thaumaturgical means to pull off their own nonsense. To bridge that gap.


    To that end, in order to enact magecraft, one must convert internal magical energy into an effect upon the outside world. This requires the magus to act in accord with a Foundation, a set of predetermined rules that interfere with the world, once invoked. The means by which this is done is, of course, magical energy via a pseudo-organ called ‘Magic Circuits’. These are classified by three factors, all of which culminate in their overall effectiveness: Quantity, Quality, and Composition. The first is a simple numeric presentation, and is a multiplier of the latter two factors. The second is Quality, which reflects the overall capacity of each individual circuit. Composition merely informs their nature. All told, they amount to an accurate description of the magi’s own abilities to generate energy, with the first two factors being assigned an ascending Alphabetical ranking of E-EX, with Composition describing the nature as well as any abnormalities that they would be capable of.


    I was not anything amazing on that front. An average magus has twenty circuits and I only possessed twenty-five. According to Lord Vineas their quality sat comfortably at the unremarkable B+ Rank with a Normal composition. No need to be born with anything particularly outlandish. No need to be in possession of some poorly thought out cheat power, thank you.


    I...have been rambling, which is not surprising to me. The particulars of Magic Circuits are so much neater to describe than their actual effects, so I hope that I can be forgiven for distracting myself from that recollection. Since then, I have been told that four years of age is considered to be rather old for getting one’s Magic Circuits awoken. Some parents consider it acceptable to take toddlers, normal children barely capable of forming a sense of identity, and subject them to such things...This is a revolting concept to me. Let there be no mistake, I barely consider it acceptable that my own stolen body was treated to the act, much less a poor ignorant infant.


    Whatever failings Volesus-Gherieli Vine may possess as a human being, that man loves his son.


    I continue to distract myself. Very well. In this…setting the act of performing Magecraft is monstrously torturous. The human body is not meant to take the energy that fuels its life and force it through its own soul until the energy becomes something else entirely. The very act of utilizing one’s Magic Circuits is to kill yourself, a little bit at a time, and your body does not let you forget that fact. Not for an instant. “To walk the path of the magus is to walk alongside death” was said by some pretentious asshole, and that nugget of wisdom alone is the truth. For, improperly handled, the very act of fueling one’s magecraft can kill you. The agony is crippling until you adapt to it. Until you master spells, they can be mismanaged and backfire against you. Other magi may kill you, until you grow beyond them.


    Somewhere, deep within me, past the anguish and the pain of my soul pouring liquid fire through my body, I could feel myself yearning for the goal of obtaining it all. The experience of burning myself to obtain a certain strength. To master the mysteries of the world, to shape it in my image. The all-enthralling anticipation of the moment when I see their light vanish before my very eyes.


    But the magecraft I was learning was not meant for the battlefield, even if it was certainly capable of holding its own on one. Yes, Lord Vine taught that the pain we live through, as we enact our Mysteries, brings to us a clarity of sight by purging idle pleasures for the sake of the goal before our eyes.


    I respect that vision, and for the sake of my benefactor, act to embody it.


    So for four years I trained, and my Magic Circuits burned me, but the pain became comfortable with familiarity. When I was five years old, Lord Vine decreed that it was time I became the Heir in truth, over my objections.


    My back was flayed.


    The agony was...indescribable, for I can not recall anything past the initial moments of the surgery. But for those first few moments, imagine the following: You are on your stomach, naked upon an immense stone tablet, stained with the blood of those from ages past. The fear grips your heart, for you have been told what is to come, and what an honor this is. Then you are told that to minimise the risks of rejection, the ritual, that has been in the line for countless generations, will be followed to the letter as it was first performed.


    Thus, there will be no anesthetic.


    You await under a cold, clinical light with the casual sound of tools being sharpened, and you idly wonder how the first one to perform the surgery managed to remove the offending organ to no ill effect, as your father prepares to inflict it upon you.


    There is an incision. The feel of bone parting your flesh so easily even as the one doing it assures you that you are doing well, that you are so very brave and telling you how much he loves you as he digs in with countless implements which tear deeply into your body and your nerves cry out as you feel your spine meet the cold air far beneath the earth but even this does not exceed your threshold. For a year you have poured molten lead through your nerves for hours upon hours each day, strengthening your pain tolerance, assuming it was just for the sake of magecraft and not recalling the existence of the most valued pride of a magi's lineage:


    The Magic Crest. A collection of the spells and accumulated knowledge imprinted upon the Magic Circuits of a family’s great contributors. Guaranteeing a record of their accomplishments, and assuring that their research and favored spells would be carried on to the next generation, outlasting even their own lives. The Magic Crest of the Vine Clan held the history of over two thousand years. It is said that ones Magic Circuits physically manifest as a kind of pseudo-nervous system. For one of that age, of that aggregate size, it is only natural that there is only one place to put it.


    Imagine, if you will, if your back was sliced open, flayed so that your spine is entirely exposed to the open air.


    Imagine, if you will, the fear, the terror, the pain and knowledge of what is to come.


    Imagine the moment, and know that your imagination is insufficient. That for all your attempts to gird yourself for the horror that awaits, you still fail, as countless alien tendrils latch on to your supporting pillar, the control tower of your body, the nerves which govern sensation and command over your very self. The moment in which the nerves are invaded by a foreign, outside force as it burrows into your flesh and bone and sinew as your very marrow is violated and you feel it hunger and drink deeply from that essence as it fights off your struggles and something saps you of your strength as you fight and fight!


    But you do nothing save scream.


    And scream.


    And scream.


    And then there is blissful darkness.


    I can not speak for other lineages and how they handle the transfer of crests, save the rather disgusting broth which is later served to ease the transition which seems to be a nigh-universal factor, but I can comfortably say that establishing one’s foundation as a magus is a horrifying affair. Painful? Oh yes. Indescribably so, in fact. But far worse is the existential dread, as you are faced with death every day, dying for the sake of a single sliver of progress down the path of thaumaturgy.


    Really.


    Is it any wonder that we turn out mad?


    In the three years since then, I was determined to be fit to be properly taught the family’s magecraft. The Vine were an eclectic bunch, as far as spells were concerned. Strongest, of course, were those techniques rooted in the families speciality of “Manipulation of Layers” which took on numerous forms. The most common were some flavor of “Raising and Lowering Barriers” which results in numerous skills in concern to the art of Bounded Fields. This was especially true of the Etemenanki, which is an extremely complicated series of interlocking Bounded Fields which creates a sympathetic result by resonating with the planet’s own memory of those locations to fill in the gaps necessary to bring them to life. My master had explained that was an innovation hard-bargained for with the Sea of Astray, a third part of the Mage’s Association different from the Clock Tower - which the Vine were associated with - and the Atlas Institute, which I vaguely understood to be somewhere in Egypt.


    I’ve mentioned before that the Vine family also has a number of combat-applicable spells, and this was supported by the family’s general tendency to produce scions with an affinity for the element of Wind. In this regard I was no exception, and though many of these were on the level of mere cantrips, several of the oldest dated back to the clan’s history of relying upon ships for their mercantile efforts. Memories of arias meant to invoke winds which could summon up storms and cast aside maelstroms were buried within the Crest, each one demanding an immense amount of energy I doubt I could produce alone under my original capabilities under any circumstances. But the Vine Magic Crest? I suspect that with it’s backing such things would indeed be possible once this body reaches maturity.


    Well, I have no intentions of commanding a ship at sea any time soon, so I doubt it would be all that relevant.


    When I was seven years old, my teacher gifted me my first Mystic Code: The glasses from his own head.


    “These are a Mystic Code that have been in our family for over five hundred years, Vineas.” He says after I had manage to master a spell that allows me probe the features of a Bounded Field, “They were made from the Pure Eyes of one of the siblings of the family head at the time, who had desired to leave them behind for future generations.”


    “Why not…” I had grab a nearby spoon and mime digging out my own eyeball, complete with an over exaggerated popping onomatopoeia, “If he wanted to do that, sir?” I had long since gotten used to the macabre acts of self-mutilation which Magi seemed to pride themselves on. Humans are nothing if not adaptable.


    “An excellent question, Vineas.” Blue eyes meet my own, “While surgery to implant Mystic and Pure Eyes is the norm, that man understood that if a freak mutation like his own had resulted in the creation of Pure Eyes, then there was the possibility of an Heir to the family developing a similarly useful set of Pure Eyes, or even Mystic Eyes.” He hums thoughtfully, placing the spectacles in their aged case before handing them over to me, “The man wished that, rather than forcing such a prodigy to choose between inheriting his legacy and developing their own- which was no choice at all - he would let such a future member of our family have both, and thus be all the stronger for it.”


    I open the case, carefully settling the glasses onto my own nose. They were too large, but after running energy through the frames they swiftly fit themselves to my younger size. I turn towards my teacher, “What do they do?”


    He hums nostalgically, “They let one perceive various barriers and supernatural divisions within the world around us.” He smiles, “The original owner of those eyes even claimed that he could see the texture of the very world we lived upon, although none of us have since managed to replicate the feat.” Lord Vine shakes his head at that, “Although I suspect you’ll likely manage something similar in the future.”


    I glance downwards, “Is that so?” I was still determined to repay the man’s faith in me, even if I could not understand it.


    “Yes,” My teacher’s hand reaches out, ruffling my hair once more, “Once you progress far enough in your training, I’ll even let you take a look at his notes, I’m sure it’ll give you all sorts of inspiration.” I don’t quite believe it, but I nod all the same.


    So time passes, as my body slowly but surely acclimates, not just to the alien sensations of my own Magic Circuits, but the foreign body that was the Vine Magic Crest.


    When I was eight years old, the Near-Future Observation Lens “SHEBA” was completed. I met Olga-Marie Animusphere for the second time, and one other. After that night, no other possibilities could exist. Because of them, my path would be set until the very, very end.




    The day started simply enough. I was awoken by one of the maids, a process I still found alien even after eight years of acclimation in this body. The woman who gave birth to this body happened to be present in the dining hall that morning, absorbed in her own concerns. I ignored her as much as she ignored me as I retrieved and ate breakfast. I exercised via a healthy mix of anaerobics and practicing with a wooden sword to help develop the musculature of my upper body. And besides, the feeling of the sword's grip in my hands, going through practice drills in preparation for combat against unseen foes was the most invigorating part of my day. My sole pleasure in the monotony and agony, as I honed myself for combat that I swore would never come. My body was still too young for truly intensive training, but a healthy mind requires a healthy body, thus I pursued it each day as part of my routine, before I retreated to Sir Vine’s workshop for my daily training in thaumaturgy.


    What greeted me there that morning was anything but normal...Relatively speaking.


    “Vineas,” Lord Vine begins, looking up at me from poring over a new diorama as I enter the large chamber, “I think you’re old enough for your public debut, don’t you?”


    I stare at the man, gobsmacked, “Sir?”


    “Yes, you’re about the right age, aren’t you?” Past lessons taught me that he wasn’t truly asking me a question, he was probing me to see if I would reach a similar conclusion on my own.


    If only I had the foggiest clue what that was. “Sir, what are you talking about?”


    In answer my teacher passes me a gilded envelope, the parchment heavy in my eight year old hands. It reads:


    Lord and Lady Billy-Mari Animusphere request the pleasure of your company to celebrate the momentous achievement of Ser Lev Lainur and Madame Olga-Marie Animusphere in the completion of their long-time collaboration on the Near-Future Observation Lens SHEBA on-


    “Naturally,” Volesus-Gherieli Vine interrupts my reading with a drawl, clearly finding the rest irrelevant, “We shall be going.”


    I glance back at the invitation, specifically the date of the event, “This is tonight!” I glare at the man before me, who had the temerity to be lackadaisical in the face of my displeasure as to not even look me in the eye, “How long ago did you receive this invitation?!”


    “Six weeks ago, “ Lord Vine replies easily.


    “And you thought not to mention this to me why?


    My master continues making minute adjustments to his current project, “I had not wanted to unnecessarily distract you from your training.”


    “A great deal of difference that makes now.” I grind out.


    “Better one day than forty-two,” Comes the casual response, “Don’t worry about the other arrangements, it’s just a casual dinner party so you only need to be dressed well and ready to interact with others. You can handle that, can’t you?”


    “Yes, sir.”


    With a perfunctory nod, Lord Vine ends the conversation, and with that I mull over the meaning of that invitation. My mind gathers together its memories of the settings lore: The year is 1999, I understand that intellectually. But that has a few more meanings. Around ten years ago, there was a confrontation between the Aozaki sisters, this was something that Lord Vine had made a passing mention of when I asked him about ‘asian savages’. Five years ago had been the Fourth Holy Grail War, and in five years would be the Fifth and final one. I had seen no mention of the Dead Apostle Ancestors, nor any mention of one Michael Roa Valdamjong in the Vine family records that I had been able to study. This meant that the plot of Tsukihime likely wasn’t an issue. With the completion of the SHEBA lens, this in turn was likely the timeline where the events of Grand Order would play out.


    If things went well, then I might even get a chance to buy Edmond Dantes a beer over a ganking well done! Considerations for the future.


    The day passes too swiftly in such idle musings, and all too soon Lord Vine and myself return to the manor proper in the early afternoon. Before we part ways to prepare for the event to come, my teacher informs me that we were going to arrive in London by air. So it was with a thrill of anticipation that I await my first airplane trip in this current life. They had been a rarity in my previous one so I may be pardoned if I find the novelty still existed, even if more childish impulses were not a concern…? Something about that thought didn’t seem right.


    Dismissing such ideas for the moment, I throw myself into focusing on my preparations. The gathering was one of respected families among the Mage’s Association, given the Animusphere’s position, and my own recollection that Lev was supposed to be a highly valued faculty member-- before he had been headhunted by Chaldea. It might be interesting to see him before he becomes possessed by a demon, but it would just be far too troublesome to get involved with him before then. I would rather avoid it if at all possible.


    “Where is the plane?” I ask Lord Vine. His wife says something, but whatever she says can not reach the magnitude of what I see in the backyard of the manor, where three broomsticks hover ominously over the ground.


    “Vineas, why would we take a plane just to get to London?” The man stares at me, almost legitimately baffled, “We invested in that blasted Orange’s innovation for a reason.”


    I glance down at my outfit, a smart, finely cut, dark navy blue suit, in its lapel rests a round flower with five petals, its natural colors creating an image of a lavender circle with a white five pointed star centered around its yellow core. Sir Vine had said it meant ‘inspiration’ or something, which means it was likely him trying his hand at that eugenics thing I recall being a common practice among nobility.


    What an odd hobby, but what could you do?


    Aristocrats.


    The adults ignore my sigh as we mount the broomsticks, and with a coordinated gesture the devices launch. I won’t belabor the journey. It was unexpectedly smooth. There was a hitch from being an eight year old child holding an awkward posture for several hours that made me wonder at the lack of a charlie horse, and then we handed the contraptions off to a very nice valet whom Lord Vine made sure to tip very handsomely. I was left to come to terms with my… unique experience on my own.


    Given how the boy’s expression lit up, I suppose that my teacher’s claim of the family’s relative wealth was no idle boast!


    The hall is...large, I suppose. I hope I can be forgiven for glossing over the details, as I do not particularly want to be here and was far more engrossed in trying to see if I could recognize any prominent Nasuverse characters on our way in. It’s not polite to gawk, but I am in the body of an eight year old so I don’t think anyone would have minded.


    Hmm. The building, at least through the eyes of the glasses that I had been gifted, was surrounded by an incredibly dense Bounded Field. There are so many layers of effects and intents I couldn’t even understand it all, let alone puzzle out the mechanics of them! How fascinating, I’m sure if it were my f-master he would be able to figure things out. But there is no reason for myself to get so excited here. It was not my place to geek out over the mechanics of the world around me.


    I was here as Vineas Vine, Heir of the Vine Family, one of the twenty lesser families of the Clock Tower.


    As the one who carries the dreams of Volesus-Gherieli Vine on his back, I could not be anything less than perfect. We stride into the banquet hall, and Lord Vine takes myself and his wife to make introductions to the attendees, and brag about my own potential and aptitude for the craft. But there was no need for him to exaggerate, this body’s specs were decidedly average, after all. I knew that much at least. It would take time to acclimate to the true source of my own potential strength, the borrowed power of the Vine Magic Crest. That is fine. It was my role to be the noble heir, and one I threw myself into with gusto. A dozen empty smiles became two dozen, three, and then a hundred, and as the sea of new faces tapers off into an unrecognizable mass I feel my attention wander.


    “Oh, pardon me Miss Reines,” Lord Vine’s voice suddenly cuts through the developing fog of my thoughts, “Now son,” His voice is quiet, and his breath is surprisingly cool against my ear, “Why don’t you grab your mother and I a drink?” A large hand grabs me by the shoulder and points me towards the refreshment tables.


    “Yes, sir.” I answer automatically, and as the pressure is released from my shoulder I begin to make my way over to try and grab some champagne for myself along with Lord Vine and his wife. I would never reach that refreshment table. Nor the champagne. More’s the pity.


    “Hey! Hey you!” Pure gold fills my vision, “Who’re you?!” I look up, and a long-dormant instinct warns that I stand in the presence of a carnivore, a creature of pure, mindless carnage. An animal fear possesses me, as a young woman leans forward to look me in the eye with a wide, toothy grin.


    Fingers snap in my face, I blink. I do not sputter.


    “Hey kid, my name’s Arciel!” She sticks her hand out, taking my own, “Arciel Yves du Bifronnes! Give me yours!” Her teeth are too white, and her eyes unblinking. I gulp. In a very manly fashion.


    “Vineas,” I reply, fingers gripping back as best they can, “Vineas Vine.” I present a weak smile of my own, “It’s a pleasure.”


    My name given, I try to look for a means to escape, but the monster already has me in her grip, “What’s your deal, Vineas?” Her eyes roam over me, as if seeing something only she can. Which was odd, as I had looked over myself several times with these Pure Eye Spectacles, and could confirm that that was nothing particularly off about this body.


    “I-I don’t know what you mean, Miss Bifronnes?” There was likely only one thing which truly separates me from everyone else here, surely she couldn’t see…?


    “I’m not sure you don’t.” The unnerving creature said with her intense stare, “If anything, I’m pretty sure you know exactly what’s going on.” Her eyes still have yet to blink.


    “What could possibly be interesting about me?” I say weakly, “If anything, the really exceptional one is Miss Animusphere. So young, and already with such a huge accomplishment under her belt!”


    Thin, elegant shoulders roll in a shrug. She still has not let me go, “Little miss Olga-Marie is genius, sure, but there are plenty of those.” She glances away towards the thickest gathering of attendees, where the girl in question was likely holding court, “You, on the other hand…” Her head turns back, an almost languid motion, “I don’t know what you are.”


    I bow my head in apology, “I’m no one special, I promise.”


    Arciel Yves du Bifronnes stares at me with her unnerving gaze, before she finally blinks for the first time, “You really believe that, don’t you?” I nod, “Well Vinea, don’t sell yourself short.” Her hand finally lets go. This seems to be in service of giving me false hope, as she almost immediately claps me on the shoulder, her free limb tossing back her gold locks showily, “I’m sure you’ll do something impressive or crazy down the line.”


    I take a step back, “Thank you for the vote of confidence, but my father asked me to get him a drink.”


    The creature pauses, her smile finally dimming, “Oh! Sorry about that.” She steps aside, “Well Vineas, make sure to keep in touch. Kid in your position needs all the friends he can get, you know?” With an absent wave she departs, as suddenly as she had arrived.


    It’s the work of moments to complete my journey, only to be denied the alcohol I need to soothe my nerves after such a stressful encounter. But the server refuses to give me the third cup on account of my ‘apparent age’, thus forcing upon me the indignity of mere cider. Even so, I return to Lord Vine and his wife, finally alone. The pair take their own cups, and we sip our beverages in companionable silence as the gathering continues without us.


    ...No, that’s wrong.


    The two besides me were comfortable. They’re in their element. I simply do not want to be here. I do not belong, and whatever that Bifronnes woman saw within me only confirms that fact. This isn’t my place. This isn’t my world.


    This isn’t my life.


    I turn to Lord Vines, “May I have a moment, sir?” The older man looks over me for a moment before nodding as he takes his wife with him to the dance floor. That’s good, I would hate to drag down their evening with my continued presence. I step away from the crowd, seeking fresh air, an escape, anything that is away from the pressures of those who are around me.



    - - - Updated - - -



    All things being considered, it is a truly lovely night. I suspect that Lord Vine had had hopes to further ingratiate my presence to Olga-Marie, but I was not interested. She is a good girl, if somewhat spoiled and bratty for it. I would hardly be a good influence on her, and besides, I am an aberrant element.


    I am simply...better off alone.


    “A lovely night, is it not?” That deep voice says from besides me, it’s baritone resonating in my flesh with a sense of familiarity. My bones rattle, a child’s fear racing through them, but I ignore it.


    “It is,” I agree, “It’s easy to forget how beautiful the world can be when you live within a city. The pollution just...” I gesture towards the faintly visible stars with my glass, “Hides it away.”


    “Very true,” A huff, almost amused, “It’s always thus, in places where man dwells most densely, that they obscure the sight of their Creator. Perhaps it is man’s place to fill the land with the marks of mankind’s sin, to take the Lord’s work and stain it in their image?”


    I drink, staring off into space as I do so, desperately willing my spectacles to pierce the veil of smog and artificial light to see the true beauty of the night, “I think that’s a bit sad...No.” I look down, taking in the sight of the nearly drained cup of cider in my hand, “Perhaps it’s more accurate to call it sobering instead?”


    “Hmph, is someone your age truly in a position to know the meaning of that word?”


    Ah, right. This body is that of a child, isn’t it, “I suppose you’re right.” I reply with a rueful chuckle, draining the cider at last, “I suppose I’m not giving those adults who rely on their spirits enough credit, to compare them to the musings of a child.” One hand falls to my side, holding the now empty cup. My other extends outward towards the sound of that familiar voice, “Vineas Vine.”


    “Kotomine Kirei.”


    I freeze at the familiar sight, the brown hair, not quite grown out. The familiar frock not yet draped over his shoulders. The cross hanging upon his chest. What stands before me is the man only a few years out of the Fourth Grail War. His heart of cursed mud, already having acknowledged the path he was walking down, and discarding all hesitation.


    The man who embraces finding happiness in others suffering. I suppose that is why he sought me out, but even then his presence was odd.


    “Does my appearance trouble you, young one?” He asks, voice not unkind.


    It doesn’t, not in the way he seems to think, “I was just surprised is all.” My hand remains extended outwards in invitation, “I didn’t expect someone from the Church to be at a gathering of magi like this.”


    He smiles, as if at a private joke, “Nor did I, young Vineas.” He reaches out to grasp my hand, his large hand engulfing the child’s limb, calloused hand closing tightly, “You are right to be surprised, if anything.” I tremble slightly, awaiting the inevitable crushing that never comes, his shake light and absent of power, “You need not fear.” He looks back towards the party, “I am here by invitation of Lord Animusphere, though I fear that his reasons for doing so must remain between us.”


    I nod, “Oh, of course.”


    “I admit that I do not fit in quite comfortably with magi,” His lips flit into a small grin, “I am something of a retired adversary of theirs, so it’s only natural.” Massive shoulders shrug, as if in resignation.


    My own lips curl wryly, “Then I’m glad the two of us can distract one another, Father.”


    “The Lord works in mysterious ways, my son.”


    I pause, “Yeah...I suppose He does.”


    My mind wanders for a moment. Kotomine Kirei is...a monster, true. He delights in the suffering of others, and even now likely had a number of orphans locked in the basement of his church, slowly wasting away. The man before me is an irredeemable being. But I can say this much with confidence: More than any other character in this…setting I took time to understand his way of thinking. The way of life that he lived. Because as much as any of Nasu’s other characters, Kotomine Kirei had been alive in a way very few others had been. He is a cruel man, and he would cheat and manipulate, commit any atrocity for the sake of his own unshaking convictions. A single path that was only open to him.


    But part of that path was the role of being a shepherd to his flock.


    And besides, he was someone whom I could remain sure would not be a part of my life after tonight.


    “Tell me, Father Kotomine,” There was nothing else but to do it, “Even if I’m not a part of your congregation, would you still be able to help me with something?”


    Brown eyes peer into my own as his arms fold behind his back, “We are all lambs of the Lord’s flock, young Vineas.” He smiles as he turned towards me fully, “Speak, and I will offer my humble counsel as best as I am able.”


    I nod my head in gratitude. I was sure he would accept, confessionals meant dirty laundry, and a sadist like Kotomine would hardly pass up a chance for something he could use later, even if the odds of payoff were small. But how to begin? How to voice this wordless, vague wrongness within me that has no name, but seems to color my every action in this…setting?


    It is with memories of the man he was that I begin, “How do you live, when your very existence is a crime?”


    Kirei paused, as if startled, “Hoooh?” His reaction is like a drawn out breath, “What makes you ask such a question, Vineas Vine? Have you committed a sin which can not be forgiven, at such a young age? Or do you perhaps feel that you yourself are somehow…” He stops, as if searching for the right word to use, “Wrong?


    I shake my head, “I’m not sure. It may be both, or neither.” I look away, “But as I live from day to day, I feel this distance from the world around me. A deep, undeniable instinct that I don’t really belong here.” The night sky remains as opaque as ever, “When I try to think of those around me, I understand that I do not belong. As if it were some...undeniable fact.


    “An interesting mindset, young Vineas.” Kirei says from behind me, “Is this the result of your family? Do they isolate you? Perhaps the distance stops you from forming the emotional bonds which you so clearly desire?”


    “Not at all,” I continue, “If anything, Lord Vine has been the ideal of a magi father. That he cares for me is obvious, and he very clearly sees me as his son.” I grimace, “I suppose...My great problem is that I feel as if I can not be the child he deserves.” My hand reaches out to the sky, “Like I robbed him of that chance at happiness.”


    A moment passes in complete silence, “...I see.” Another beat goes by, “Why can’t you?”


    “He praises me as some kind of a genius,” I chuckle ruefully, “Tells me all the time about my potential to take the family magecraft to unseen heights, and to drive the knife in deeper he seems to believe every word.” My hands clench, turning white at the knuckles, “But I just can’t see it! Everything I do, I work so hard at! I don’t feel any passion for it! There’s nothing there to push me! All I do is want to work as hard as I can to make up for the son he can never have!”


    “A most unfortunate circumstance indeed,” Kirei replies, his taller form stepping in at my side, “I can see why the Lord guided me here to you this night,” I look up at him as he wears a wan smile. At least he’s getting his show in, “Is it fulfilling?”


    “No,” I utter bitterly, “It all feels...So meaningless. So empty. There’s no satisfaction in it, no true sense of triumph. I wish to be better for the sake of improvement.” My teeth begin to grind together, “Not for the sake of Lord Vine’s legacy, but for the sake of...something smaller and wrong.


    “And what might that be, child?”


    “To...to fight.” I reply breathlessly, “But to use the gifts Lord Vine has provided me in that way, to pursue a path of carnage and bloodshed,” I picture it in my mind, standing on the field of battle as my hands grip a true sword, imbued with undulating waves of pure wind as I face down my nameless enemy. “It’s an utter betrayal of his beliefs!” I take in a deep breath, dispelling the fantasy from my mind, “It’s not right to do that! I’ve already deprived him of the heir he deserves, to want to do that as well is evil!


    “To do what you wish is...evil, huh?” The man before me muses, “And so what if the only route that lies at the end of your beliefs is one where death awaits? Do you end your own life, to save those around you?” His voice sounds distant, almost as if muttering to himself.


    “No.” I reply emphatically, “I don’t have such a right. Not to invalidate Lord Vine’s efforts. Not to leave the stage before I repay the debt I owe to them.”


    “An interesting sentiment, young Vineas.” Kirei chuckles, “So you would spend your life in this sense of suspended anguish? Suffering nobly for the sake of paying the debt for your crime of being born?”


    “When the alternative is evil?” I say easily, “Of course.”


    I glance back towards the man besides me, his smile still affixed to his expression as he too stares into the night sky, “Do you believe that the Lord would put you on this earth if you were only capable of evil, Vineas Vine? That he would cause you to suffer for doing no crime?”


    He did not know of the crime I had committed by stealing this life, this body. How could he? But that would mean believing that I had been made a murderer by God’s own hand, snuffing out the person who was originally destined to be Vineas Vine.


    “Does the name J.L. Mackie mean anything to you?” He continues, “I understand it may be a bit much to expect from someone of your background, but-”


    “The Problem of Evil?” I reply, grateful for the seeming change of subject, “The idea where, assuming three conditions of the Lord being All-Knowing, All-Seeing, and Morally Perfect apply, the existence of evil in this world would serve as direct evidence against the existence of such a being?”


    “The very same,” The priest’s deep voice answers, his voice carrying a tinge of amusement.


    I snort, “Would you believe I already assumed the answer long before I ever heard of Alvin Plantinga?”


    Kirei chuckles, “A pleasant surprise,” He straightens his shoulders, a single arm raising with its index finger pointed upward, “‘The Free Will Defense’,” he recites as if from memory, “Given that the fourth condition - that of the existence of evil - is not an inherent contradiction of the other three conditions - merely an inferred one - then we can not assume that the conclusion is correct. Rather, it is a premise wholly assumed by the individual, not an explicit contradiction support by logic. Given the existence of the four conditions, we can not expect Him, even given the Lord’s own Omnipotence, to explicitly exercise it by doing things in contradiction to His nature. He does not make square circles, for example. Nor, for that matter, could He make a being with free will incapable of choosing to be evil.” He glances towards me, “As such, it is the morality of the freedom of choice being superior to the tyranny of predestination that justifies the existence of evil. We humans have the right to be either good or evil, and thus are not forced to any by the Lord.”


    “That...sounds correct,” I glance down at my hands when Kirei lowers his own, “Why bring that up?”


    “To make a point,” The priest before me responds immediately, staring at his hands, “Though our natures may be inclined towards sin, towards evil, it is still ultimately our own will to choose whether our actions are themselves evil in turn.” He snorts, as if at a private joke.


    “So I should just indulge myself, then?” I reply bitterly, “Toss aside Lord Vine’s teachings in bloodshed and combat? Risk throwing away the legacy he safeguarded with his entire life? The same legacy he hoped I would see through to completion in my lifetime?!”


    Indeed.” Brown eyes pierce my vision with the unwavering will of the true believer brushing aside my own ill-formed objections, “You may not understand it now, Vineas Vine, but the answer to that dilemma is why the Lord surely put the likes of us on this earth.”


    I shake my head in naked disbelief.


    “Shall we, drenched in evil from our very birth, embrace that nature and indulge in pointless depravity? Or shall we instead find another way, and discover a road only we can travel? One that will lead us towards the answers to our anguish, and with it, find true happiness?”


    “I don’t see how-”


    “Nor do I,” Kirei answered, his voice passionate, “But the answer surely exists in this world, filled with His miracles.”


    I’m disquieted in the face of Kotomine’s conviction, his certainty washing over the place in my soul where I have uncertainty instead of confidence, “I...I suppose so.”


    The mania fades away from the man before me, smoothing back into the expression of placid kindness that he had worn at the start of the conversation, “So long as you do not give up hope, young Vineas, you too might yet discover the joy that exists in this world for you.”


    “That is likely true,” I reply, nodding, “I’m glad that I had this opportunity to speak with you, Father Kotomine.”


    “One can easily see the Lord’s hand at work.” He holds out a hand, and I take it, “It has been a pleasure, Vineas Vine. If by chance you should ever travel to the Far East, know that you will be welcome in Fuyuki.”


    “I will be sure to remember that, Father Kotomine.” Much like I remember what happened to Bazette Fraga McRemitz when you extended that same offer to her, you damn psycho. I don’t know what I was thinking, even hoping you might be able to help me with this problem!


    “The Lord works in mysterious ways, young man.” Kirei’s tall figure turns away as I return to the safety of the crowd, his slight smile remaining, “Until we meet again.”


    Yeah, no. I doubt that will ever happen.




    I do not want to admit it, as I return to the comfort of witnesses, but amid Kirei’s weirdness he had been right about one thing: God would not have dumped me into this world just to inadvertently kill some innocent who had done no wrong by taking their place.


    I wasn’t living someone else’s life.


    I was simply...living my own.


    It was a sobering thought, and the first of many weights off my shoulders. Damn him. Now I still had the rest of his insane advice to go through. As if some convenient path to indulge in my own fantasies of combat exist alongside the academic research that was needed to live up to Lord Vine’s hope in me.


    But before all that, first thing’s first.


    “Ah, son, we were just looking for you!” Lord Vine greets me as I approach the dance floor, he and his wife having gotten more champagne while I had been dealing with a fake priest, “Did you enjoy your break?”


    “I did…” My voice catches, “F-Father.” Yes. For though my father in my past life was the one who had raised me and made the person who I was today...Volesus-Gherieli Vine was not some stranger to Vineas Vine. He was his father. I am Vineas Vine. Thus, the relationship was clear. In this life, I would find it in myself to extend filial piety to this new parent, who puts such complete and sincere hope in me. Not just live this life carrying out the repayment of a debt. He deserves better than that, and there was no reason to torture myself over an issue which had never been one in the first place.


    He blinks, and I think the sincerity of my meaning reached him, as his eyes began to moisten, “I-I’m glad to hear it, son.” He reaches out to me, and I place…my smaller hand in his own, “Come now, we still have to greet our hosts.”


    “Of course.” I nod, it would be nice to speak to Olga-Marie again, and get my mind off that encounter with Kirei.


    Familiar white hair, standing besides a tall, green top hat enters my vision as the three of us venture further into the hall. Marris-Billi and Lev then, and Lord Vine guides us through the crowd with the ease of long practice.


    “Ah!” A vaguely familiar voice calls out, one that I remember as belonging to Lord Animusphere, “Lord Vine! Come join us!”


    It only takes a moment for us to breach the circle of individuals chatting up the three centerpieces of the event, and the six of us exchange greetings before Lord Animusphere introduces my…family to those who had already been accompanying him.


    After I give my greetings I turn towards the young girl before me, her unruly hair straightened out for this evening, at the very least, “I see you’ve been busy, Olga.” My lips widen into a sincere smile, “Congratulations on your achievement.”


    The girl tilts her chin up with a proud sniff, “I had told you not to fall behind, Vineas.”


    “Now, now.” A gloved hand came to rest upon the young girl’s shoulder, “Is that any way to speak to that friend you told me so often about?”


    “L-Lev!” The girl squeaks in a way that reminds me that she’s as young as this body is, and I look up to meet the red eyes of the man that would betray everyone and everything this young girl had built, for the sake of a monster infesting the skin of a man nearly three thousand years dead, “That’s none of his business!”


    You would never be able to tell from the indulgent smile he gave her, “Olga, you’ve been busy helping us greet the guests since the celebration started. Why don’t you take a break and relax with young Vine here, hmm?”


    The girl looks away, a stern frown looking nothing more than a pout, “I don’t need a break, this is about me making my big debut.”


    “Of course,“ Lev Lainur replies. He looked upward and then snapped his fingers, as if struck by a revelation, “Ah! I just remembered!” Those red eyes glance at me once again, “Young Vineas, your parents and I, along with Lord Animusphere must have a private meeting with one another!”


    “W-we do?” Lord Animusphere replies, voice surprised.


    Capital, I’ve actually been waiting for this opportunity since the last time you visited my home, Lord Animusphere. I’m sure you’ll find what I have to say very enlightening.”


    “And there you have it,” Lev replies, winking at me from beneath the brim of his hat, “Olga, would you do your father and I the favor of entertaining young master Vine while we keep his parents busy?”


    “W-well, if I have no other choice than to play babysitter! Hmph!”


    I roll my eyes at the display, “It would be my honor to accompany you, Lady Animusphere.” I hold one hand out in invitation.


    Olga Marie eyes it warily, “I suppose this is acceptable.” She declares after a long moment, taking my hand in her own. The adults wander off on their own, just leaving the two of us behind.


    “You ought to be grateful to have me babysitting you, Vineas.” The silver-haired girl continues after we were left alone.


    I raise an eyebrow at the alleged reversal of past fortune, “But I’m older than you.” It is a simple enough observation. As true now as it was then.


    “In this world age doesn’t matter, it’s all about accomplishments!” She puffs her chest out proudly, “I have more than you, thus I am babysitting you.”


    A theatrical sigh is my answer, “Well, not all of us have a high profile researcher like Lev Lainur to do the heavy lifting for their project.”


    The resulting huffing sound is immensely satisfying, “Well if you are so great, Vineas, then what amazing project are you working on?”


    I turn a wry smile towards her, “Mastering the spells within the two-thousand year old Vine Family Crest, for starters.”


    Olga-Marie’s golden eyes narrow, “So what? That’s just rote learning! The real accomplishments are always in innovation!”


    I nod amicably as we walk side by side through the hall, “That may be so, but I’m working entirely on. My. Own.


    She pauses, abruptly turning to face me in full, “That makes no sense.” She looks over me searchingly, “Why wouldn’t your father show you how to better integrate with your family’s Crest?”


    I shrug, “It’s tied to how we approach magecraft. Each of our perspectives are our own, and need to be individually cultivated without being unduly influenced by one another.” Fingers idly tap my glasses, “No two Vine see the world the same, and eventually one shall see through it to the Spiral of the Origin.” My teeth flash in a smile, “Or so they say.”


    “Who says?”


    “My ancestors, I suppose.”


    Olga-Marie nods her head, “Ooooh, that makes sense.” She moves around me, and glances over my body inquisitively, “So where is your Crest?” I raise an eyebrow, before tapping my shoulder. To my surprise the girl’s eyes widen in alarm, both her hands raising to cover her mouth in silent terror as she glances around for potential eavesdroppers.


    I take a step forward, and Olga-Marie looks away, apologetic, “Sorry Vineas, I didn’t mean to-” I flick her forehead, “Ow!”


    Her eyes water even as she glares at me, and I can’t help but chuckle at the sight of her rubbing her temple with both palms, “You sure are clumsy, aren’t you?”


    “I don’t want to hear that from the child wearing glasses!” She huffs, folding her arms over her chest and looking away.


    “Well, with this we’re even now, right?” I ask slyly, “You almost blab my secret in front of all these witnesses, and then I punish you for it with a forehead flick. That’s fair, isn’t it?”


    “I-I guess, “ Olga-Marie mutters, her arms falling back to her sides, as she leads the way to corner of the hall, further away from the prying eyes and ears of the other guests. I quickly glance over the spot, guaranteeing the lack of other Bounded Fields as she throws up a barrier meant to keep our conversation private.


    “So, what do you plan to do once you finish?” Olga-Marie asks, peering at my back curiously, “Even mastering such an old crest is impressive in its own right.” She glances back up, meeting my gaze, “You better not be planning to rest on your laurels after that!”


    I sniff imperiously, “As if I would.”


    The silver haired prodigy placed her hands on her hips, “Then what do you plan to do?”


    A sigh rattles through my chest, and I run a hand through my hair, “I’m not really sure.” Golden eyes blink, “I want to advance the family’s spellcraft with an original spell, but the only thing that really interests me is combat magecraft, rather than the more academic focus my Father is steering me towards.”


    “Why is that a problem?” She asks and I suddenly pause.


    Wait.


    Wait a moment here.


    Why am I telling these things to a prepubescent child I only met once before almost four years ago?!


    “Well?” Olga-Marie Animusphere, Heir to the Astronomy Department of the Clock Tower, one of the future Twelve Lords, and destined to be doomed Director of Chadea asks me, her attitude one of having a tired argument with an old friend. It was with a slowly dawning sense of horror that I realize that to this young girls eyes that that is exactly what I am.


    “Don’t I get a say in this?” I ask her incredulously.


    “No.” All avenues for escape are cut off, “Now.” Her arms fold across her chest as she begins tapping her foot impatiently, “Out with it.


    I groan, wondering how things had come to this, but clearly my right to get out of this had been vetoed by the little tyrant in front of me, “I had been hoping to follow in his footsteps to live up to his expectations.”


    Olga-Marie simply tilts her head, “But didn’t you say the entire point of your training was to develop your own unique perspective and way to use your family’s magecraft?”


    My head nods in confirmation “I did.”


    “Then wouldn’t you copying Lord Vine fly in the face that objective?” She asks, now genuinely curious.


    “Well when you phrase it like that, yes.” I reply with annoyed grit.


    “Then what’s the problem?” The silver haired child before me continues, as if she were stating the obvious.


    “What should I do then, pick fights with half the Clock Tower?” My words tumble out, frustrated.


    “If you must.” Amber orbs roll in exasperation, and I can’t quite stop my shocked expression.


    My lips twist into a snarl, “I refuse to just be some kind of mad dog, Olga-Marie.”


    “Then be a domesticated one.” The girl stands before me, imperious, “Once you’ve mastered your family Crest, become my bodyguard, Vineas Vine. I plan to live an interesting life, and you’re more than welcome to accompany me for the ride.”


    I simply stare at her, “Are you serious?”


    Olga-Marie nods, “Deadly so. Things might be more dangerous if we do them alone, but at least together we can cover each others backs, after all. It’s basic survival tactics, even an idiot can understand that.”


    “I suppose so.” My eyes look over Olga-Marie, trying to see if she has some kind of an angle, “Why me?”


    A red flush reaches her cheeks, “T-that’s because we’re friends, obviously!” Amber eyes look away, glancing back in nervousness, “W-we are friends, aren’t we?”


    I sigh, rolling my eyes in exasperation. Looks like there’s no going back now, “Yes, Olga. I suppose that we are.”


    For the second time, I see her best smile, “Good.”




    It seems obvious, in hindsight, that the very trap I had now find myself in was likely what Kotomine Kirei had had in mind when he gave me that twisted advice of his.


    “Find a way of life in which your desire is ‘good’ rather than ‘evil’.”


    Even now I still found it odd how straightforward it had been.


    A method by which the impulse to fight, to indulge, to live, was not in opposition with the morality of ‘Vineas Vine’. In the end it was almost horrifyingly simple, really. I am almost shocked to see how simple it has been. Indeed, Lord Vine has seen the possibilities himself, the synergy behind ones who ‘recreate the past to inform the future’ joining hands with those who ‘reach the past to guide the future’ was obvious. After that party, the Vine and Animusphere became tightly bound, a move which brought myself and Olga-Marie into one another’s orbit far more often than we had been.


    Well, that isn’t too bad. True to my word, I become her friend in truth. Although I doubt that, after she had press-ganged me, I would have had much choice in the matter, even were I to object. She was the kind of girl that was hard to say no to, for better or for worse, and even if I sometimes feel like a creep for the age differential, at least she was a prodigy in truth, and nobility besides. It never felt like I was speaking to a child.


    In the end, I suppose what ‘Vineas Vine’ wishes for, beyond anything, else was a peer. In a world of abnormalities, it was only natural that I would be drawn to one. Time passed, our fathers collaborate, and thus I even get the opportunity to play the Hospitium card back on Olga-Marie in some very satisfying, if childish, acts of tit-for-tat. I pursue my training further, after all, what reason was there for me to hesitate? I already knew that the stage which I desire lay in 2015. My friend would prepare it adequately to befit the performance I was now practicing for. No, I suppose that’s inaccurate.


    I had promised that girl that I would have her back.


    Some friend I would be if I let her die, alone and unmourned. There was no need for some grand ambition. No need to make a great statement. No need to save mankind. My friend would be right there in front of me, I just need to become strong enough to save one person, then the chips would fall where they may. Just take things one step at a time.


    And so it was in such a manner that time passed in this world around me, until the curtain rose on the year 2004.
    Last edited by TehChron; July 29th, 2019 at 02:28 AM.

  3. #3

    Third Chapter (First Part)

    Discrimination is a terrible thing.


    To think that we live in a world where a man is judged, not on his accomplishments or personality, his failures or shortcomings, but on inevitable, intrinsic properties which they have no control. The color of his skin, the blood in his veins, and even the nature of one’s own Magic Circuits are cause for unwarranted bigotry in the modern era. Even now, in the year of our Lord two thousand and four, we are still in the grips of such crimes against our fellow human beings.


    9/11 was only three years ago, you know? I thought we are past such things. Something something, current year.


    Ah, hmm, letting old habits crawl out of the woodwork, as it were. And based on the icy glare being delivered to me, my internalized sass is not going without notice. A shame, really. Though I find dark irony in her expression of disgust, the perception of gazing upon something disgusting makes her own appearance more disgusting in turn, which sadly ruins her otherwise attractive features.


    “What appears to be the problem, Dame Fellows?” I ask with all the precocious innocence a thirteen year old can muster. Alas, puberty had begun, and thus sealed away the vaunted “Adorable” card in which I had once unknowingly put so much stock. Much like any other child actor at my current biological age, it would seem that Trisha Fellows, my friend’s primary tutor, is determining that I am reaching my expiration date.


    Blue eyes, hard as agates, narrow. A sniff of imperious disdain accompanies the expression, causing her carefully coiffed blonde hair to bob from side to side, “I am looking at it, Vine.” My hand taps my chin thoughtfully, and I take note of the change in address. What, specifically, had changed in the time since I had last been here? Though I joke about expiration dates, surely the Christmas Cake before me isn’t going to judge me based on that, is she? We are comrades, after all, “Whatever you are thinking,” Trisha Fellows begins, the lenses of her glasses flaring with actinic light, “You will cease this instant, before I am forced to defend myself.”


    I blink, “And what, pray tell, would you be defending yourself from?”


    Her nose crinkles further, as if her nostrils were sympathetic to her ears, “Emotional damage. Whatever inappropriate thoughts one such as you would harbor towards me would no doubt linger like a foul curse, infecting and ruining my prospects in the future, thus causing undue stress in a single encounter.”


    “But, why?” I pause, considering, “Surely I’ve done nothing to you since I last visited.” It had been a few years ago, true, but in that time I had been engrossed in my studies, finally nearing mastery of the most basic elements of the Vine Clan Crest. And so, my eyes roam over her searchingly, seeking the answers to my question in her body language. She shudders.


    “The error was on my end on the previous occasion,” The blonde answers, “I had not properly vetted you for the sake of Lady Animusphere, and as a result she was exposed to a corruptive influence.” Spectacle frames shift, and once again I am confronted with lens flare that would otherwise be the hallmark of poor quality lenses, “So it falls to me to rectify that error.”


    There is a beat of silence as I stare at the woman incredulously, “But...You knew who I was the last time I was here to meet with Olga-”


    “Lady Animusphere, to you.”


    I continue undeterred, “So what do you mean by ‘improperly vetted’?”


    There is another pause, as the Dame seems to consider her answer carefully, “At the time, I was only aware that you were a noble scion whose father was closely allied with Lord Animusphere.” Lips purse, “Shortly afterwards I was informed by fitting parties to the pertinent information regarding your…” Eyes narrow into a disdainful glare, “House.


    My mouth twists into a frown, then. So it’s like that, then. I see, I see. I see most profoundly. The Vine clan’s reputation would indeed matter to someone who wants to network into higher positions. No woman wants to be governess forever, I suppose. Even for one of the future Twelve Lords. I see, I see. Defending the reputation of her employers, an adherence to, and rigorous loyalty to, the orthodoxy of the Clock Tower’s political movements-- all of those things are attractive things to put on ones resume when shopping around on PlentyofMages, the infamous Dating Website.


    Poor thing, she doesn’t even realize who constitutes the other half of that partnership with the Animusphere.


    But still, I had come here to discuss my future plans with my friend, and no mere tutor was going to stand in my way, especially after taking the trouble of getting a Charlie Horse from Touko Travel, “You raise an excellent point,” I say at last, my hand fishing around in my pocket, “Allow me to present my counterargument.” My fingers move deftly, the feeling of a soft plastic flip phone giving better prehensile feedback than any smartphone would.


    Counterargument?” Trisha Fellows responds, immaculate eyebrow raising, “There is nothing to say, as you shall not enter here.”


    “You hear that, Olga?” I say with a smug grin, “It appears that I am not allowed to enter your home, in spite of your invitation.” Lips opposite me curve into a frown as I withdraw the flip phone, speaker facing my opponent.


    “Put Trisha on the line, Vinea.” The voice of Olga-Marie Animusphere slightly crackles from the signal being muddied by the property’s wards and ambient magical energies. Amusingly, this makes one of the most advanced pieces of current modern technology that any average Magus will encounter sound like an ancient radio. “I need to have a word with her about what privileges she does not possess as a mere employee of the Animusphere estate.”


    Dame Fellows’ expression sinks even further into a blatant scowl, as she daintily reaches for the phone. She hesitantly raises the speaker to her ear as one would a loaded gun, and I watch her skin pale with no small amount of relish at the sound of Olga-Marie’s screeching, audible even from this short distance away.


    It is with a defeated look blunting those piercing eyes that I am finally allowed on to the property.




    “I apologize for Trisha,” Silver hair, ever unkempt, waves idly to the tune of finely clinking china, “She seems to take it upon herself to serve as a gatekeeper for my social interactions.” She sniffs aristocratically, “As if I were not an excellent judge of character.”


    It is with the ease of long practice that my expression remains straight, while I gently sip at my tea. While wishing desperately for coffee. I set my cup down and answer, “You shouldn’t be too hard on Dame Fellows,” My voice is at ease, a simple act to alleviate Olga-Marie before she could do something to pre-empt my own inevitable vengeance, “She simply wishes to look out for your best interests, and, well, it’s not as if my family’s reputation is not well earned.” My shoulders rise in a helpless shrug.


    “Hmph,” Amber eyes shut, turning away from me in a huff, “I swear, Vinea, you don’t need to make excuses for her rudeness.” Her nose lifts up disdainfully, “Besides, know you you’re probably just covering for her due to that rotten obsession of yours with older women.”


    I blink. Once. Twice. How did she know?! “I have no such thing, Olga.” I cough surreptitiously, “It’s simply polite to treat ones elders with proper respect.”


    A golden iris snaps open and regards me with wholly unwarranted suspicion, “Don’t think that I don’t notice that wandering eye of yours. What’s respectful about that leering gaze, hmm?”


    What’s wrong with having a healthy attraction to those whom I relate to, Olga?! I do not say, “I am not leering,” I intone seriously, “I am simply...keeping my eyes level. Proper posture and all that good rot.” My body was only thirteen years old, not quite hitting it’s growth spurt. It was only natural that my eyes would not match up to those who were at least a decade my senior, after all.


    My friend hums thoughtfully, “Slouching forward is proper posture for boys your age?” A dainty finger rests on her chin, “What a fascinating change modern health is, but my father had always said something about being able to tell the worth of a man from the set of his shoulders.” Her lips curve into a smug smile, “Is he wrong?”


    My eyes narrow, and with an effort of will I change the subject, “Speaking of Lord Animusphere, where is he?”


    “Father?” Olga blinks in surprise, “He’s off on business to the Far East.” A faint memory tickles at the base of my skull, a familiar Fake Priest.


    “Fuyuki City?” I ask, it seems to be the right time for the Fifth Holy Grail War, isn’t it?


    Her head tilts, then previous recognition dawns on her features, “Oh! You said you spoke to that Priest, Kotomine, at the party a few years ago, did you not?”


    “Yes, he had explained that he was there by invitation of your father, and he did tell me where his congregation was set.”


    “He was an odd sort,” My friend hums thoughtfully, “Strange, he isn’t usually the expressive type.” She looks back at me, expression taking on a triumphant sheen, “I suppose you made an impression on him.” A smug smile blooms upon her features, “As expected of my Vinea!”


    I groan, “Since when am I yours?


    “The moment you agreed to be my guard dog, of course!” She holds her hand out, palm up, “Now! Shake!” The sound of brief rapping on the door to the room covers my groan and stops me from doing something I’d probably regret, “Who is it?” Olga shouts.


    “It’s Fellows, My Lady.” That stern voice answers, “I’d like to have a word with you.” The air before the portal shimmers, and the sound of heavy iron clicks with a gesture from Olga. Trisha Fellows enters, glasses flashing as she looks upon me in disdain, “In private, if at all possible.”


    “Anything you wish to say to me can be said in front of Vineas,” Olga’s expression takes on a stern look, while Dame Fellows’ own look is that of the long-suffering governess, which she undoubtedly is. My heart goes out to her. If I could affix her with a muzzle, I wouldn’t mind comforting her in private. Hehe...


    After a tense moment, Trisha sighs, “Very well.” She glances towards me, and I pointedly return to my cup of bitter, room temperature water with leaves in it, “I’ve received…” There is a pause, but I ignore it, resisting the temptation to investigate the cause, “News of a rare opportunity, My Lady.”


    Olga’s voice firms, “What opportunity?”


    “Are you familiar with the Rail Zeppelin, Lady Animusphere?” Olga pauses, attempting to recall, but there is no need.


    I metaphorically step in, “The Rail Zeppelin is a line that runs through Eastern Europe and the Russian territories to terminate at the Liaodong Peninsula, established over one hundred and fifty years ago by one of the more powerful Superior Dead Apostles, one Rita Rozay-en.”


    “And why does that matter?” The heir of House Animusphere asks, “What does the pet project of a vampire have to do with us?”


    “My Lady,” Fellows replies, “The Rail Zeppelin goes by another name: The Mystic Eyes Collection Train.” My head tilts, some half forgotten memory poking about. I probably recognized that specific title for some reason, but it had been at least a decade since I had a chance to investigate the more far flung Type-Moon properties. That, and I had spent most of the years since realizing the circumstances of my rebirth and committing knowledge of the Grail Wars to my memory, it appears that more niche knowledge had fallen by the wayside. Even my knowledge of the Rail Zeppelin was incidental, the result of research into the Twenty-Seven Ancestors and their circumstances in this world.


    “What rank?” I ask quietly, turning back towards the Governess.


    There is a brief pause as the blonde glares at me for my temerity, before locking gazes with her Mistress, “...Rainbow.”


    Olga-Marie’s eyes widen in shock and I let out a low whistle.


    Classified by the ranks of the Noble Color System, ranked from Gold, Jewel, and Rainbow in terms of noteworthy potency, the majority of Mystic Eyes are capable of enacting minor phenomena through channeling magical energy through circuits developed within one’s eyes. “The absolute highest, far superior to these.” I added quietly, tapping the frames of my glasses.


    “Aren’t those made from Pure Eyes?” My friend replies skeptically, “Hardly the same thing.” Which was true. The difference between one and the other lies in the fact that Mystic Eyes enacted phenomena upon the world, whereas Pure Eyes allowed a form of superior, supernatural perception. Mystics Eyes of Binding would inflict paralysis upon a target, whereas the Pure Eyes these spectacles were made from could perceive the various Textures which permeated our world. There were also those who possess Eyes which had functions of both, and by far those were the most powerful. Death Perception is king among them.


    “The rank still applies,” I respond with the casual air that only the technically correct can manage. I continue, “You heard there would be Rainbow level Mystic Eyes present on the train?”


    “Yes,” Fellows reluctantly nods to me in confirmation, “There will be one such eye available for auction.” Which was the major selling point of the whole affair, really. It was all one big honeypot, but any worthwhile trap needs to be of such a nature to attract something more than the craven, the mad, and the desperate. Rumors of Rozay-en painted the picture of someone who fancied themselves an aristocrat, as odd as they were. I had long since come to learn that one with such a self image would have too much pride to tie their self perception to the lowest rung of society, no matter what form.


    “You think we can take it?” Olga-Marie’s amber eyes seem to sparkle in excitement, and her hands clutch themselves into fists as she leans forward. The blonde governess nods in confirmation. Before the two can get caught up in one another’s excitement, I raise a hand.


    “This is a trap.” I add in, determined to deflate the atmosphere of ambition as toxic as any poison, “If there is such a valuable treasure available for auction, there’s no way that a Superior Dead Apostle would make it publicly available and then spread word of it unless they wanted to draw in someone or someones of a very particular nature.” I raise an eyebrow, glancing knowingly at the silver haired Noble besides me, “Olga would make a fine target for ransom, or perhaps a thrall for the bloodsucking leech-owner of the train. I recommend against going.”


    Blue eyes take on a curious yellow sheen, as the blonde woman levels an intense glare at me.


    “There’s no need to worry, Vineas,” Olga says confidently, standing up to her full height as she places her hands upon her hips, “Trisha’s source is the most secure information there is!” She nods, unwittingly demonstrating the same judge of character that endears me to her, “The people organizing the auction have no idea the information got out, I promise you!” I narrow my eyes at the eleven year old girl before me, before sighing in exasperation.


    “My Lady, ignore the Vine.” Fellows stern voice cracks through the air like a whip, “He likely intends to dissuade you from going so he can secure the treasure himself.” Her azure eyes, hard as agates, lock with my own, “The Vine are a clan of traitors to their very core, and someone like him can not be trusted. It is in their blood, their very nature!”


    Olga puffs her chest out, with cheeks inflating, and a finely honed instinct flares in the back of my mind as my friend prepares to move to my defense, probably out of implicitly wounded pride in her choice of playmates. I decide to take control of the conversation for the first time today.


    I snort. Loudly.


    I reach into my pocket, before withdrawing my hand and slap down a small notepad on to the table, wrapped in the softest leather. With casual ease I open it, thumbing to a specific page as I lock eyes with the older woman before me. Christmas Cake indeed, it appeared that her grey matter had gone stale as well!


    “I find it ironic that you speak my name while forgetting whom you’re speaking to, Dame Fellows.” I chuckle, fitting as much derision into the sound as possible, “I am indeed Vineas Vine.” I find the appropriate, most recent entry in the small pocketbook, “As wealthy as the Animusphere may be, do you truly believe that Olga’s pocket money can match up to my own resources, let alone that of my clan at large?”


    I turn the bankbook around, and gesture for the older woman to take a look.


    It is with a petty satisfaction that I watch the color drain from her face. Olga sidles on over to take a look herself, humming appreciatively at the figure on display, “That’s quite the number of zeroes, Vineas.”


    My lips twitch smugly, and I pocket the book once more, “New businesses have been good to us.” I glance back towards the governess, her lips opening and closing as if speaking silently to herself, “As you can see Dame Fellows,” She twitches, looking back at me in a whole new light, “I don’t need to keep Olga away from the train to be able to outbid her. I just want to make sure that she stays safe.”


    Said girl nods, thrusting her chest out proudly at the defense of her guard dog “Well, we’re both going, this opportunity is too rare to pass us by. Besides, Father will be in Japan, and this would make a fine celebratory gift, I think.”


    My hands steeple together on the table. A momentary assessment tells me that she will not be swayed from going. “Then I certainly can’t leave you to your own devices, and let you mess things up.” I shrug helplessly, “So I may as well come along and make sure that you don’t get outbid, at the very least.”


    “Hmph!” My friend smirks, triumphant, “As if you ever had any choice in the first place!”


    ...


    It seems strange to say, but the Vine are not particularly...popular.


    Oh yes, don’t get me wrong, the family has an outsized amount of influence. They are fabulously rich by the standards of the Magical World, and most importantly, my, ah, father was introduced to the Internet by Lord Billy-Mari Animusphere during that party, when they had been going over the technological innovations developed by mankind in recent years.


    Being the profit-minded individual he was, he immediately thought of a way to exploit his immense trade connections for even more profit. I recalled the existence of a certain mundane online service, and pointed out to him that it had existed quite comfortably since three years after I had been born. In a move that almost made me feel like I belonged in this family more than any moment prior in my less than a decade of life in this world, he immediately seized on my suggestion.


    With feverish excitement, “Dark Amazon” was born, intent on capitalizing on the brand recognition of the existing service, which in hindsight is an irony Mister Jeff Bezos can appreciate. Well, the man had appeared on the cover of Time that year after all. So it can be said that while I was unsurprised by this development, the fact that it was up and running to near-peak efficiency within the year was still quite the feat, if one managed by the original. Still, I suppose it seems less impressive when you realize the full context of our situation.


    In any case, time passed by, as it is wont to do, my thaumaturgical training advanced, and Lord Vine became caught up in the rush of laying down a new venture. Explaining why this worked isn’t all that necessary, but to put things shortly: The Vine family, through our role as the primary intermediary by which a number of craftsmen and suppliers of reagents negotiate and get in contact one another through the Clock Tower, were the only ones capable of putting out a platform through which individuals could order products through any number of vendors online, and thus have those funneled through a centralized distribution network. My father simply relied on Lord Animusphere’s contacts to recruit some skilled programmers to put together the framework - liberally ‘borrowed’ from Amazon’s own source code - while he negotiated the distribution channels.


    Again, this all seems fairly straightforward for such a complex network of vendors, but the simple truth of the matter is that Lord Vine already had all the connections necessary to put together a centralized third party platform like this. Chances were, had any other figures attempted such a work like this ahead of its time, they might have managed to supplant our family’s role through a superior platform, but as things stood that concern was now abated. Understandably, the Vine Clan’s stranglehold on such mercantile channels growing stronger did not endear us to the Clock Tower nobility who saw the updating of our methods to the modern era to be yet another black mark upon the families long, checkered history.


    For a third time, I note that the unpopularity of the Vine Clan in the Clock Tower is unsurprising. The astute reader may note that it’s likely due to the clan’s departure from Londinium after the second century Alpha Domini, but there is a funny story to be had there: The Vine were known for a far greater number of actions in Britannia’s supernatural world than merely being a long-lived family of merchants who had outlasted the Britannian-Romans.


    The first, and most important, requires that I draw attention to where specifically the Vine abandoned Londinium. The aftermath of the Hadrianic Fire, when Hadrian’s Wall was approaching the shape that it would have, one which would last for almost two thousand years. At this point, the Romans were eager to have families capable of footing the bill of enriching and uplifting the necessary port towns along the wall, and this opportunity was taken with glee by the Vine head at the time. So well entrenched did the family become, that the clan came to be known as the Arcani or secret-ones for the open secret of their magecraft with the Legions, and as a poor pun on the Areani or “people of the sheep-folds” who were under our aegis. Our relations with them continue to this day in fact.


    Our relationship with the Roman Legions...well, as I said.


    The Vine are simply not well liked. I never said that this hostility was unearned.


    After the messiness of the Grand Conspiracy and the severing of our ties with the Roman Legions at large, the Vine were still an incredibly wealthy and powerful merchant class, with roots into many of the tribes of the area. And we’ve always been rather good at networking, as you may imagine. So, when the Picts, Caledonians, and other groups sought mystical muscle to assist in breaking through the Antonine Wall, the Vine were only too happy to lend their assistance in subverting those empowered fortifications for the right price: Namely the secrets of their own mystic traditions and in one particular windfall in the chaos of Rome’s abandonment of the island we managed to ‘shelter’ an entire tribe of Picts who were facing certain death otherwise.


    Discovering that in this world, the Picts were some kind of humanlike monstrosity that shared traits with Ridley Scott’s Xenomorphs came as quite the shock! Rather than acting on the self preservation instincts which should come naturally, the Vine clan realized the value of having such a stock of highly adaptable humanlike beings on hand, and set up a control group in the Bounded Field preserves located within the clan’s ancestral workshop. They really are marvelous for testing out hostile environments that are theoretically from the Age of Gods though, able to survive and even thrive where normal human beings are incapable of surviving. The baseline mutations that they carried from Britain at that period are well recorded, and the conditions of the texture of the era are thoroughly documented. Seeing how they adapt, and comparing that to records of baseline humanity from that period, courtesy of another trade route that the Vine have cultivated over the centuries, allows us to further advance the pieces that we fit into our Etemenaki.


    Sure, it sounds horrifying to keep what amounts to a tribe of sentient beings basically kept on an animal preserve and locked into cultural stasis for thousands of years, but if we hadn’t taken them in there wouldn’t be any Picts left! So really, who was the villain here, us? Or that dastardly genocidal King Arthur? Eh? Eh?


    In any case, the Vine were, by this point, thoroughly divorced from the Clock Tower in its state at the time, as well as thoroughly in control of the major port in Albion for the Scandinavian trade routes in region. And given the Vine Clan’s expertise in dealing with layers of reality...well, it was only natural that we would reach out to the Wandering Tomb, the Sea of Estray. The former core of the Mage’s Association predated even the Vine Clan’s true origins by a significant margin, and as such it was a repository of a great deal of knowledge regarding the human form’s evolution and changes through the waning of the Age of Gods, due to their own speciality in experimenting on the human form. Naturally, their records pertaining to both of these subjects were the family’s intended objectives in their interactions with the organization over the centuries. Fortunately, in turn, we had access to records on Britannia’s own unique progression as the world changed, in addition to records and examples of unique humanoid specimens that the researchers of the Sea of Estray were able to make use of.


    In many ways, however, the Wandering Tomb had other, less crucial resources that they were willing to let go of for lesser prices. These being certain samples of Monstrous Beasts from the ocean floor. It was noted early on, that certain Caledonian tribes had an affinity for crafting the bones of certain sea beasts into powerful weapons through the use of their own scripts and ancient runes to empower them. Of course, by the time King Arthur had united Britain and driven back the various tribes into the lands of Ulaid, the times of the Ulster Cycle had long since passed, and the Vine had sought the methods behind the armaments and treasures brought forth at the time.


    Incidentally, the Vine had managed to acquire several complete examples of Gaellic Script from numerous tribes, the result of deciphering which had been the flowing not-quite-runes which enshrouded our families workshop so very thoroughly. While I was vaguely aware that this language likely lacked the sheer potency of the ancient runes which lay behind the crafting of Gae Bolg, and almost certainly was not the same as the Fairy Letters which were engraved upon such artifacts as Avalon, Excalibur, or even Gae Buidhe and Gae Dearg. Even so, the Gaellic Script was...artful in its own way. It lacked the straightforward power of the Primal Runes, and thus was not sealed away only to the divine. Nor was it possessing the artfulness of the Fae, and thus was exempt from their disturbing games. With the passing of the Caledonian tribes into myth and history, the mysteries of those letters became ours alone, and within them I sensed the potential for the advancements I wish to pursue.


    Ah, right, but speaking of Avalon. As you may have guessed by now, the Vine family were not exactly in league with the forces holed up in Camelot. Too many of our vassals were tied to the Northern lands which opposed the High King of Britain, and a great deal of King Arthur’s opposition in those early years made use of the Port of Tyne to arrive from the North Sea. So really, we basically had no choice but to allow the Saxons to make landfall! Arbeia never fell to invaders, and as the lords of the area, it fell to the Vine to protect their vassals from the threat posed by all those foreign invaders. I have it on good authority that the immense wealth we took from them, as they made landfall was both largely incidental, and taken with our deepest regrets.


    Of course, those Lords who decided to stick it through in Londinium declined to see things from this point of view. As such, when they spent over a millennium interbreeding with one another to maximize their magical potential, then they went the very spiteful and elitist route of shutting the Vine clan out of their eugenics program at every opportunity even after the Vine had rejoined the fold during the 9th Century.


    So, in summation, my family is the target of numerous grudges. Not just envy at our own successes, but also wholly legitimate grievances courtesy of almost a thousand years worth of backstabbing those who would form the central pillars of the Clock Tower. In our defense, those decisions were likely good ideas at the time.


    It is ever the duty of one’s forebears to leave behind messes for their descendents to clean up. I kind of look forward to seeing what skeletons my father and I stash away to be discovered later. Perhaps it’ll be a world ending threat of some stripe? Sounds somewhat exciting.




    Arranging our trip to the Rail Zeppelin’s departure point in Vinkovci was a simple matter. The chill of winter went beyond the wet and windy weather of Britain I had grown accustomed to. Though the cold flirts more closely with the freezing point than I was used to, in place of sheets of ice and biting gusts, the land is buried in a thick blanket of white snow. It was in this manner that I got my first sight of Croatia in either of my lives, and snow was so uncommon to me that I found my breath temporarily stolen. For a moment, the snow was more than mere mundanity. In the place of frozen water, randomly slumped onto the ground, there was an expanse of diamond jewels, painted onto the world with the most delicate brush the world had ever seen.


    A large hand, ensconced in a leather glove, harshly grips my shoulder, and so I am forcibly marched towards our destination: A waiting rental car, which will take us to a run down train station near the city’s outskirts. There, the engine of the Rail Zeppelin was already blowing a steady stream of grey into the air from it’s smokestack, a single orb on it’s front emitting a baleful, poisonous glow.


    “Quite the number of people here for an auction no one should have heard about.” I remark innocently, eyes scanning the crowd for the telltale signs of magecraft and finding myself unsurprised. There were at least eight mages that I could tell from those assembled in the crowd, and a larger number of mundanes, curiously enough.


    “When I was making travel arrangements I noticed that the train offered services to a startling number of mundanes.” Fellows says by way of explanation, “A way to traverse the land route across the Eurasian continent is attractive to many, I suppose.” In that moment, a whistle cuts through the air with a shrill shriek, and in so doing we begin to make our way onto the train, dragging our luggage with us.


    There simply hadn’t been enough time to arrange for any of the more competent servants in either of our households to join us, you see, and as I was still certain that the train was a death trap, an incompetent member of the party would be an unbearable handicap in an already dangerous situation. Dame Fellows had protested, naturally, but I pointed out that if she wanted to drag along a corpse she could very well take care of cleaning up the mess they’d make of themselves after the inevitable occurred.


    She had stopped complaining, then, giving me a strange, intense look before going back towards preparing for the journey.


    So it is with a stony resignation that Olga’s governess rubs elbows with the common man, and drags her own luggage onto the train like a common peasant, and we slowly file in with the crowd. The pale, December sun shone down, and as I gaze upon the train that would carry us across the continent I could see the numerous partitions in space which separated the train from the outside world. Bounded fields insulating the individual coaches from the air. Shorn space at the front of the locomotive, the better to smash aside potential obstructions. Many layered wheels within wheels, enshrouding the bogies beneath it, protecting the machinery and allowing the constructs to move apart from the elements.


    Beneath our feet, the earth pulses, the steel rails buried into the earth are only a decoration, a guidepost at best.


    I step in, and find that the space was suddenly quite cramped, indeed.


    The Train is divided into three distinct sections, from what I could understand, consisting of two coaches each, with the locomotive on one end and the caboose at the other. Varnish, which was where the three of us were staying, and where the majority of the magic capable passengers seem to be riding. Business, which is where the wealthier, if mundane, occupants are riding. Goods, which has unfortunate implications given the trains owner, is easily the most crowded and consists of the truly desperate. I have little doubt those in the third section of the train will never see the last station...And I pause to consider that for a moment.


    Here we were, three individuals gifted in magecraft. One of which is a grown, experienced woman-- in magecraft, if nothing else. Another is a lauded prodigy, Heir of one of the Clock Tower’s major families. The last is myself, similarly proclaimed as a young genius. Between us, we will be a formidable threat against any magus we put ourselves up against, I’m sure.


    Yet, I hesitate, and reassess the situation: The adult, and thus most capable combatant, in the form of Dame Fellows, would object on principle, or lack thereof. She had convinced Olga to get on this train for the sake of acquiring an incredibly valuable Mystic Eye, not to play Good Samaritan for the sake of inconveniencing a vampire, which none of us are capable of defeating. Would I do such a thing?


    Of course! It is for this very reason which I pursue power from the start. The very meaning to battle embedded within ****-


    Hmm?


    “Something the matter?” Amber eyes meet my own, equal in height despite the age difference, “You’re holding up the line, Vinea.”


    I glanced backwards, staring into the annoyed expression of a middle eastern man, dressed in a suit, bangles and other jewelry hanging from his wrists, “Ah, yes.” My body turns towards him in full for a hasty bow, “My apologies.” The older man merely groans, his green eyes rolling in annoyance.


    “Just hurry it up already.” The stranger’s emerald orbs rove over the interior of the coach, his focused gaze taking in the austere decorations with a sneer of disdain, “I don’t want to be in this tin can any longer than I have to be.”


    With a final nod, I grab my luggage anew and follow my companions further inwards. From what I have heard from Dame Fellows, the three sections of the train are further divided into passenger coaches and meal coaches. With the exception being the caboose, which serves as an area for the passengers in the Goods section to sleep, away from the crowded confines of their primary coach.


    And, let’s be fair, it was also the most likely place on the train for unsuspecting victims to be easily abducted by the vampires who doubtlessly keep the thing running.


    The three of us continue through the narrow passage between the compartments, their size can easily enough accomodate the need for it’s First Class passengers to rest as they need. Which was a small comfort, as I am still expecting a trap to come at us at any moment. The Magical World was a place of all-pervasive danger, and looming brushes with death. Constant vigilance is the key to survival, and in this life, I have things to protect, and the means by which to do so. It has been eight years since I began to study Magecraft. Seven since I began to learn how to control the spells and techniques inscribed within the Vine Magic Crest.


    Due to the Vine’s specialty, where all but a few geniuses and ascetics with strange designs for self inflicted head transplants would need an Incantation to establish even one Bounded Field under such confines, as the Heir to the Vine Clan I was able to seamlessly integrate several with but a few gestures. The effects of my Pure Eye Lenses serves to enable a smooth alteration to the magical effects already in place around our cabin.


    “An adequate suite.” The icy voice of Trisha Fellows rings out with grudging approval in her tone as she evaluates my work, “An alarm keyed to the three of us. A ward against obfuscating effects, designed to cannibalize itself to power a dispelling effect on the trespasser.” Her eyes narrow further, “A counter?” She stares at me, eyes curious.


    “It records how many times it’s been bypassed, transmitting that information to me each time I pass through it.” Attempts to circumvent the security of an ancient vampire’s ancient train meant to accommodate and transport ludicrously valuable objects like Mystic Eyes...Weren’t likely to work. Instead, it was more prudent to simply ensure that I would know ‘Did someone pass through this door?’ each time we entered and exited the cabin. On one’s home territory, there were no doubt countless workarounds for any more active defenses available to any bloodsucker which wants to prey upon us. Better to at least have forewarning of a trap before it’s sprung, and simple passive monitoring such as that was less likely to arouse the ire of the staff.


    I’m sure the other passengers in the Varnish section rely upon less elegant methods to keep watch on their residences for the duration of the trip. Probably familiars, gimmicky Mystic Codes or some other less impressive nonsense.


    “I had expected something a bit more…” Dame Fellows begins, “impressive, from a Clan such as yours, Vineas Vine.”


    I snort, “Only a fool stomps around in a viper’s nest and expects to not get bitten.” My eyes meet her own challengingly.


    “Well, good work Vinea!” Olga intercedes on her governesses behalf, no doubt saving her from an utterly humiliating loss to a thirteen-year old, “All of this has been hard work, let’s grab something to eat!” Silver hair bobs authoritatively, and I can’t help but shrug.


    Somewhat appropriately, my stomach takes that moment to voice its agreement, “So long as they don’t try and serve us meat pies or anything.” I say with a long-suffering sigh.


    The three of us finally exit, having secured our territory as we make our way to the meal coach. My friend takes the lead, her poise proud, which only makes circumstances all the more comical when she walks straight into a tall figure, standing just outside in the hall himself. The stranger, dressed in a black suit, his face drawn and almost haggard, is framed by long, black hair. The eleven year old girl bounces off the grown man, and I easily catch her before she falls to the ground.


    “Watch where you’re going.” He all but growls, gloved hands adjusting a tie as his long black hair shifts from the girl’s soft impact. A twinge of faint recognition hits me then, but before I can put a name to the face, he has already left my field of vision.


    “My apologies,” Olga answers back with reflexive, consummate grace, but too late, as the gentleman leaves as suddenly as he had appeared, a faint grumbling carried through the air the sole remaining evidence of the brief encounter.


    We proceed to the dining coach, where several of our fellow passengers are already seated. It is as we claim a table for our own, that a harsh, hateful whistling drowns out all other sound. Once, twice, comes the shrill shriek of steam, and a booming voice, tinged with Mystery fills our ears.


    “All passengers, this train will now be departing. Ticketers will now be performing a final check for those on board, and then we will begin our journey.” There is a pause, as a uniformed man appears from shadow, doffing his cap towards us in greeting. Eyes the color of blood meets our own, one by one. There is a muted shuffling of paper as train tickets are retrieved by all present, and it is but the work of moments before the ticketers job is complete, melting back into the darkness with a polite bow.


    The whistle screams a final time, like a great, lumbering beast taking deep, desperate breaths. A monster, denied air for for who knows how long, finally being blessed with the opportunity to breath the fresh, clean air. The train groans as a morose light from the engine glows brighter, washing over and through the coach, like a stoked brand serving the place of a whip, pistons and pulleys pull taut and move, the muscles and sinews of the creature in which we now dwell heave with the dire direction of its riders. It is with a sense of tugging and profound weightlessness that the Rail Zeppelin begins its journey on the eve of the Fifth Grail War.


    “They really do have meat pie after all,” I glare at the menu disdainfully, “And it even says best tried after the night of the first day for peak freshness.” My lips quirk into a grimace, “They’re not even trying to hide it!” I slap my thirteen year-old hands onto the table in front of me with a groan, and my discontent is accompanied by the light tittering of Olga-Marie Animusphere.


    “Well, what do you expect?” Her lips quirk into a smile, “There are Dead Apostles running the train.” My grimace deepens.


    “That isn’t the point.” I sigh, “They’re advertising that people on this train will be turned into food.” My shoulders hunch, “Why doesn’t that bother you?” It’s an old argument between us. One of the most difficult things to accept about my changed circumstances, a core part of ******, and the current Me, Vineas Vine.


    It is with an indulgent smile that Olga turns towards me, “They’re only mundanes, Vinea.” A dainty, pale hand pats my shoulder, “And you can hardly save them all, you know.”


    Yes, that’s true. I can not save them all. I can not right every wrong before my eyes. I am still only a child, I am still weak. And I am alone, at least in this. I say as much for my own benefit, but while Olga-Marie Animusphere could be warm and caring in her own dare I say special way, she is a magus to her very core. The affection she carries is that of a Lord over her fief. To her, those she cares for are her possessions, and as such she will treat them with all the concern her property merits.


    But that did not carry true for strangers, those faceless individuals that make up the crowd. It is a difficult thing to adjust to, that for all the maturity this young girl before me possesses, as real as she is...There was no depth to her love for others, and I suspect that there never would be. I, and perhaps her father, and almost certainly Lev Lainur... and mayhap a few others she may meet over the years, will cause her to reach out, and truly care for them. But she holds no love for her common man, and that is a difficult truth to bear.


    In the end, she is still my friend, even though we argued about the subject over the years. And as weak as I am, if forced to choose between those faceless masses whom I was helpless to protect and the person right in front of me, I can only put those before my eyes first. I truly am no better than this young girl besides me.


    But then, that is what it means to be a magus, is it not?


    A shadow casts itself over my shoulder as I stare down at the table, “Hey there.” an unfamiliar voice greets us, “Mind if I join you three?” The blonde among us sets her lips into a scowl, ready to issue a refusal. But she is too slow, and her master had already made her decision.


    “Certainly.” Olga-Marie answers, her voice soft, yet commanding. I look up, and am greeted by yet another pair of glasses, the frames thick, but too thick to hide light blue eyes. A mop of light brown hair lays upon his head, twinging yet another sense of recognition. Something tells me he is in the wrong clothes, however.


    My line of thought is broken by the sound of a chair scraping against the floor of the car, as our nameless guest drags it from where he had been seated prior.


    “Thanks,” The young man says after taking his seat, “It’s kind of lonely just being here by myself, you know?” The smile seems genuine, if tinged by nostalgia, “My name is Caules Forvedge, by the way. Next head of the Forvedge Family.” He glances at us in turn, as I wrack my mind to try and recall the name.


    “I am Olga-Marie Animusphere, Future Head of the Animusphere,” She gestures towards herself as Caules eyes widen in surprise, “This is my governess, Trisha Fellows.” The blonde woman inclines her head, the naked disdain tampered down in the face of someone with decent social standing by her standards, “And this is my bodyguard-”


    “Vineas Vine.” I reach out my hand to him to offer for a shake, the sound of the letter y teasing at my lips, “It’s a pleasure.” He takes it then, and I feel my the hairs on the back of my neck raise from the static charge.


    Ah.


    Caules Forvedge Yggdmillenia.


    Or not, in this world. No wonder I had felt something was wrong with his outfit. He lacks the pinnacle of fashion inherent to the Yggdmillenia Clan. I suppose that means either the Clan’s leader, Darnic Prestone Yggdmillenia is long dead, or that he never would have dared to absorb other clans so relentlessly without the Greater Grail on hand. Well, I had already known that Darnic had failed to steal the Grail given Lord Animusphere’s circumstances, but this was still nice to know. My mind drifts off towards thoughts of intimidating necromancers in biker jackets, and I hope that that man had achieved some measure of happiness after all.


    “Are you alright?” Caules’ voice broke me out of my revery as Olga giggles.


    “Don’t mind Vinea, Sir Forvedge.” My friend tittered with a smile, “He sometimes spaces out like that over the most random things.”


    A hand reaches up, tussling my hair, “I knew someone who was like that sometimes.” He says, a warm smile on his face, “From how I could hear you talking earlier, I kind of figured you two were alike.”


    I roughly shove off the offending limb, I was over ten years your elder, dammit! “I remind you of someone?” I ask, glaring with all the indignation this thirteen-year old body could muster, “A sister, or something?”


    Caules face flinches at the reminder, “Just…” He pauses, considering, “Just someone who isn’t here anymore.”


    Well, I suppose it isn’t some great surprise that Caules’ wheelchair bound sister had perished, what with the complications in her legs to worry about. I wonder, would they have been happier in that world? At least they would have still been together then, right?


    “So what brings you here?” Olga, ever the nag, inquires of our new acquaintance.


    He scratches the back of his head, laughing nervously, “I’m actually here with my teacher to run an errand. It was kind of a last minute thing.”


    “Similar to our own circumstances.” I say knowingly, casting a suspicious glance toward Trisha Fellows, who chooses to ignore aspects of reality that she doesn’t like. Such as her age--


    “Oh?” The face of the boy before us remains friendly, inviting, but takes on a false sheen. A mask casually slid into place, “I’m guessing you got an invitation, as well?”


    If the man is going to be so unsubtle while fishing for information, there’s no reason that we can’t make a trade of it, “No, more like we invited ourselves when we heard about what was on offer.”


    Blue eyes turned icy, and my nose catches the faint whiff of ozone, “Anything specific?”


    “Well-” I drawl, glancing towards Olga only for a pair of hands to slam into the table between us, a shock of gold filling my vision.


    “What else?!” A barely remembered voice breaks through the clamor of conversation, “It’s Mystic Eyes, of course!” With a casual toss of hair, the incredibly memorable face (and personality) of Arciel Yves du Bifronnes appears before my eyes once again.


    “Ha!” Her teeth are as white as ever, “I’d recognize that color anywhere, Vinea!” The woman grabs one of my hands in both of hers, “It almost feels like the hand of Fate at work that you’re here, and I’m here too!” Her eyes glance over the rest of the table, roving hungrily as she dismisses the other two girls, though she raises an eyebrow at Caules, before meeting my eyes once again, “I’ve been looking forward to this.”


    A coughing sound reaches our ears, amber irises narrow in annoyance at the newly arrived interloper, “Hello.” Her eyes shift, the weight of her gaze crushing upon my captured hand, “Isn’t it the height of impropriety to make such a scene and interrupt our conversation without at least introducing yourself?” A silver eyebrow raises in challenge, the force of the expression washing over its target ineffectually.


    “Aha,” Bifronnes huffs out, her expression unchanging, and she continues to stare at me unblinkingly, rather than so much as second-glance at Olga, “I’m Arciel, Arciel Yves du Bifronnes.” Her eyes make me feel uncomfortable, as if they are drinking in my very presence, “Me and Vinea here go way back.”


    Olga’s expression blanches, “H-how long have you known him?” She asks, and the question makes me feel a chill run down my spine. Danger. There is danger here!


    “Five years, at least.” The golden haired woman before me answers easily, “Sometimes it’s hard to keep track, you know?” I glance back towards Caules, who merely looks upon me with an expression of pity. Your pity is worthless, offer me help!


    “O-oh!” My friend folds her arms across her chest, “I’ve known Vinea far longer than that!” She huffs proudly.


    This too, goes ignored by the creepy woman before me, “I’ve wanted to see you! Your unique color, I’ve looked and looked and looked all this time, and never seen the like again!” Her face begins closing the distance, and I desperately attempt to kick my seat back.


    Damn these stubby, childlike legs!


    “And now you’re here on this Mystic Eye Collection Train.” Too bright teeth, like predatory jaws, continue to close the distance, “With Little Miss Genius, and now me, and so many other interesting people.” Her face fills my vision, an unnatural hunger hidden behind doll-like eyes, “I’ve been waiting for this.” Bifronnes pants, hot air blowing against my face even as I break out into a cold sweat.


    I gulp. I need an adult. Sadly, that adult appears to be me and is utterly useless for the task at hand.


    The moment passes, and the woman backs away from the table, finally letting go of my hand as golden strands dance through the air, her bearing is as if the moment never happened, “I’m looking forward to your performance, Vinea!” With a casual wave and a cheerful tune on her lips, the older woman departs.


    “So.” Olga-Marie breaks the resultant silence, “How did you meet with the Mystic Eye Pervert, Vinea?”


    Caules stills in his chair, and I blink, “Wait, ‘Mystic Eye Pervert’?” My hands reach my forehead, attempting to massage a growing tension headache, “What kind of a nickname is that?


    “Lady du Bifronnes,” Olga begins, expression distasteful, “Is a woman in her twenties, and the result of a very…” She grimaces, “Eccentric experiment. The Bifronnes are a family which specialize in the perception of the world through the Noble Color system.”


    I stare at her, “That’s exceedingly specific.”


    “No more specific than people that try to reach the Origin through creating perfectly beautiful young women.” Caules points out, as if speaking from experience. Ah, right. That Silver and Gold sister thing was only a few months ago, wasn’t it?


    Olga clears her throat primly, “So, the family had prepared an entire array of spells that would supplement an individual born with the traits necessary to perceive the world through those colors. Pure Eyes.” She adds, glancing at my own spectacles, “Her parents adjusted her, and succeeded. Too well.” She snorts derisively, “So now she sees things in weird colors all the time, and apparently has taken a liking to collecting Mystic Eyes that catch her fancy. For whatever reason.”


    “That does explain her presence here.” I point out first to get out of the way, to the agreement of the rest of the table, “Although it doesn’t explain why she zeroed in on me. Twice.” I say, to focus on what’s really important. Me, specifically.


    “Where did you meet, exactly?” My friend asks, eyes narrow.


    “At your celebratory party back five years ago.” I answer, “She confronted me out of nowhere and acted incredibly creepy.” The silver haired girl before me looks me over, expression imperious for a long, drawn out moment.


    Finally, she nods, “Well, while I may not know the exact reason, at least she appears to appreciate your proper value.” I keep my memory of the golden haired woman’s dismissal of my friend on that occasion to myself.


    It is at that moment, that a waiter finally arrives and we order our brunch at last.




    Caules gives his goodbyes and departs. With conversational security back in place, I turn back to my companions, “Something been bothering me, where exactly will the auction be taking place?” I presume that the Varnish section coaches are too cramped. Even with the cabins’ generous space allotment there were only eight of them, and all are filled, from what Fellows had informed us. Then again; Magecraft.


    The governess in question glares and adjusts her glasses at me, “There is a scheduled stop during the second night of the trip at a hidden station on the line’s route. The auction will be held there.” She nods confidently.


    “I see,” Olga stands, eyes gleaming, “Then that gives us two days with which to keep ourselves entertained.” This is true. As a veteran of many road trips in my past life, I had been sure to pack along the essentials: Idle entertainment. Now that we had entered the new millennium, at long last, I had been sure to invest in a G***boy Advance, and with it, make up for one of the few regrets from my first go at childhood: A third generation P***mon game! Yes, now that I didn’t have Lord Vine breathing down my neck to ensure that I stuck to a strict training regimen I can-


    “Let’s go explore the train!”


    “Wait-- what?” I stare at the energetically nodding eleven-year old girl who’s pointing towards me, as if deliberately poking a hole in my idle thoughts and dreams, “But... why.”


    “What do you mean, Vinea?” Olga’s head tilts to the side curiously, “Weren’t you the one who cared about the mundanes to begin with?” I don’t want to get to know them, I just want to keep them from being treated like livestock! “Well, now’s your chance!” She grabs my arm and begins to drag me out of my seat, “It’s not as if they’ll still be here tomorrow!” It’s with a mournful cry in my heart that I give in to her urging, and thus she drags me from my seat.


    I turn a piteous, almost pleading glance towards the allegedly responsible adult in our group. Dame Trisha Fellows answers my look with one of contemplation, our silent exchange lasting a small eternity before a kind, gentle smile appears upon her features.


    “You two have fun, My Lady.”


    I may have been joking before about exacting petty vengeance, woman. But just for that I’m going to adjust your dating profile to say that you’re only attracted to children and devastatingly aged-looking old men!




    The pair of us exit through the rear of the dining coach, facing the connection between the Varnish and Business sections.


    “Why is this in the open air?” My friend asks, her breath misting in the cold of winter. I glance about, the mystic partitions between the two coaches are as clear as daylight before the lens I wear. There was a curious amount of shaking, and as I look down, I note the blurred landscape and the rails beneath us in a thick line, interspersed with streaks of earthy brown.


    “I’m guessing to keep the sections distinctly separate.” I say after a moment, the atmosphere of the partitioned space emits a compelling desire for segregation, the idea that one must not cross this divide, even on pains of death, “To keep the mundanes away from us.”


    Olga nods, before hopping over the brief space between the two carriages. I can’t help but shake my head in exasperation, “You do realize how fast we’re going, don’t you?” I call out to her over the sound of the screeching train.


    She smiles back confidently, “If it is dangerous you would have said so, Vinea.” The girl turns her back to me, hand already grasping the handle to open the door to where the Business class passengers stayed, “Come on, then! We’ll never get anywhere before nightfall if you don’t hurry up!”


    I sigh before following, the pair of us entering the interior of the carriage, which appears remarkably similar to the one which we ourselves occupy. Did we get ripped off? To think that a vampire would be even worse than modern airlin-Oh wait.


    There are no mystic enchantments set along the cabins in this section. Interesting. Did that mean that the owner of the train doesn’t care what happens in the lesser two sections of the train, so long as they paid beforehand? Olga and I walk forward, nearly bumping into a man in a heavy grey trenchcoat.


    “Good afternoon!” The young girl besides me greets with the type of cheery upfrontness that usually has the exact opposite effect of its disposition, “How are you liking things in this lesser section of the train, sir?” I look upon the no doubt offended adult before me, his expression inscrutable beneath layers of white bandages, his hands shoved deep into the pockets of his coat. In silence, he inclines his head, before quietly navigating around us to the rear of the cabin. With the sound of rushing air, I realize that he had exited into the section of the train we had just departed from.


    “Oh?” A new voice, smooth and clear, like a curious and affected ring that contrasts and overpowers the faint, ambient sound of rushing air that was ever present within this train, “Who might we have here?” I turn to face the source, standing idly within the doorway to one of the cabins.


    Long, pale fingers grasp the thin, wooden door, the action seemingly stunningly natural. My breath shakes as she looks down upon us with dark eyes behind crystal clear lenses. The unerring white of her skin contrasts with the deep shadows of hair, falling back in a murky waterfall that spills down to her ankles, swaying with the motion of the train. Framing her form was long sleeved robe, dyed a deep ocean blue, and wrapped around her waist was a purple obi, a golden tassel wraps around it to complete the image of picturesque elegance.


    The beauty before us was clearly Japanese and-


    A snake.


    I blink.


    The air of a magus wafts from the woman before me, and I find myself instantly on guard. My eyes eyes drift towards my self appointed charge, to find her own eyes warily meeting mine.


    “I apologize for my rudeness,” The woman before us continues, the back of her hand hiding her mouth demurely, the arms of her dress falling downward to reveal skin like porce-Ow! Why did you pinch me, Olga?!


    A tittering sound fills the hall, followed by the sliding of wooden panels, as this stranger comes out to join us, “Allow me to introduce myself; I am Hishiri Adashino.” She bowed slightly, “It’s an honor to meet you here, Lady Animusphere.” Her eyes turn towards me, irises twinkling, “And Lord Vine, as well.”


    “Hmph,” My friend huff, her nose turns up into the air in an imperious sniff, “I suppose that is to be expected,” I recognize the moment her eyes turn speculative, “How do you know of us?”


    “As a member of the Faculty of Policies, it’s only to be expected that I would know of you, My Lady.” Adashino bows again, this time slightly more casual. I suppress a twitch, “I can’t say that I had expected two of such high standing to be here by themselves.” She straightens up, adjusting her spectacles as she does so, “What brought this about, if I may ask?”


    Olga pauses and I step in smoothly, “Why do you think, Dame Adashino?” Addressing her by that title seems a bit much, but I trust it was a safe bet. After all, though she was likely considered an apostate for her chosen path, those within the Faculty of Policies were of no small power within the Mage’s Association.


    There are twelve faculties in the Clock Tower, tied into the teaching of Magecraft:



    • General Fundamentals, which covered the basic theory of magecraft. The majority who enter the Clock Tower spend their first time learning general magical theory, relating to things such as sympathetic magic, leylines, and mana studies.
    • Individual Fundamentals, which are the next step towards specialization in specific fields.
    • Spiritual Evocation, which researches matters relating to the summoning and manipulation of spiritual entities such as a soul, wraiths, or certain types of magical creatures.
    • Mineralogy, which handles the study of natural materials and their magical nature. Subjects such as Jewel Magecraft are studied in greater detail here.
    • Zoology, which looks into matters regarding living creatures, often centering around the study and development of chimera.
    • Anthropology, is more of a social science, and also known by the name of Lore. Though this still has the study of humanity under its purview, it is more accurate to refer to “Humans and that relating to them” as the Sixth Faculties area of study.
    • Botany, the Seventh Faculty is that which delves into flaura and its applications in magecraft.
    • Celestial Body, otherwise known as Astronomy Facility, covers the study of the heavens in a very general sense. In all it’s literal and esoteric terms.
    • Creation, is as pretentious as its name implies from my perspective. The domain of those craftsman obsessed with proving their superiority. Form over function, as it were, but they are still all but unequaled in their field the world over.
    • Curse, is the Faculty in charge of studying lingering magical effects the world over. What defines a Curse in the Mage’s association is not something as simple as malice, but more a self propagating magical formula. Thus, it covers a wide field.
    • Archaeology, in comparison to the Sixth Faculty, the Eleventh is focused on the study of history in general, rather than merely that which relates to humankind. The recluses among the recluses which is the Clock Tower, it is this Department which so strongly appeals to those who look towards the past with wonder.
    • Modern Magecraft Theories, the most recent Faculty, the Twelfth is focused on the study and development of that Magecraft which carries with it an air of modernity, taking into account concepts and technologies introduced and developed in the past century. Perhaps the foremost example of this would be the hodgepodge mess of a Foundation known as “Chaos Magic”.



    The Vine have a very good relationship with Anthropology, I myself intend to ingratiate myself into Archaeology, and Olga-Marie’s father is the head of Celestial Body. But, perhaps most ominously, there is a thirteenth faculty tied to the Clock Tower: Focused towards social sciences and the enforcement of Magi culture, the thirteenth department, which eschews the research of magecraft, for the sake of maintaining the power and privilege of the Clock Tower, is an outcast from the majority of the Magical World.


    But in that world, to be an outcast and survive requires no small amount of power, even by the standards of the Lords that rule over it.


    Thus, I address her with respect. For those who declare allegiance with the Thirteenth Faculty in the outside world are either fools or confident against all those whom they would encounter. Either way, they are unpredictable.


    This place stinks of being a trap. It sounds like a trap. Feels like a trap. It is a trap. It is too damn suspicious not to be, and if there is a member of the Thirteenth Faculty here, that is as sure a sign of trouble as if we had stumbled across a sudden invitation to the reading of a will of a distant uncle or something.


    “You’ve caught us at a disadvantage, I‘m afraid,” I answer her question with my most disarming smile, “Is it really fair that you know everything about us before we can ask a question ourselves? And on a first meeting, no less?”


    A giggle escapes her lips, hidden demurely behind her hand, “Fair enough, My Lord.” Her head inclines slightly, bangs fluttering slightly with the motion, “Ask away.”


    I consider the obvious question of ‘What are you doing here?’ for but a moment, before realizing that it would only justify her asking in kind. No, it’s better to try and draw the conversation away from dangerous waters, “For a member of the Thirteenth Faculty to be present, I find myself worried.” I give an exaggerated sigh, “Have you encountered any self-styled detectives, Dame Adasino? I would hate to have accidentally stumbled into the plot of an old murder mystery novel.” I can feel Olga glaring at me, having turned down the opportunity for a true investigation, but behind the light, patronizing giggle that follows I see a minute twitch flicker briefly upon the woman’s pale features. The self control of one who walks the path of Magecraft is all but impeccable, and their resistance to pain and surprise is immense. Further, in order to walk the path of enforcing law and etiquette upon the incredibly violent law of Magi, requires one to be able to possess an even more exceptional poise, on top of that.


    Thus, as much in this life is my previous one, audacity will be my most treasured tool, and my most valuable partner. Here, too, it proves it’s worth in overcoming even this snake’s composure, if only by a microscopic margin.


    “That’s quite the imagination you have there, My Lord.” Adashino turns a knowing look towards my friend, “Is he naturally so creative, My Lady?”


    Olga gives the sigh of the long suffering, a palm absently reaches her forehead, “Yes, I can hardly take him anywhere. His terrible sense of humor and leering are painfully embarrassing habits of his.”


    I do not leer! I think to myself, doing my best to spontaneously develop either telepathy or Pyrokinetic spells ones, whichever would let me best transmit my displeasure to this insufferable girl beside me!


    “My sense of humor is flawless,” I state with all due gravity, my arms folding over my chest, “You are merely too young to understand it.” I channel all the experience I have over two lives to create the perfect image of aristocratic condescension.


    “Hmph!” Olga snorts, amber eyes glaring at me, “You say that despite being only two years older than I am, Vinea!”


    My immaculately cared for hand rises up, palm reaching my forehead before running my fingers elegantly through the blond strands of my hair, “Two years is all the world, my dear Olga.” I affect a nostalgic sigh, “The road to puberty is one fraught with great peril, but bestows those who walk it with equally great wisdom.”


    “And perversion.” I scoff.


    A true giggle fills the hallway once again, Adashino looks upon us with an amused expression, “Now now, My Lords, there’s no reason to fight.” Her hands wave at us placatingly, eyes twinkling, “Are you having fun, exploring the train?”


    “Somewhat,” Olga replies instantly, “We’re about to go see what the third section looks like.”


    “Ah.” The woman before us nods in understanding, “Do be careful, this train does cater towards those of a less savory nature, and they often gather in the rear of it.” She glances out a window, the sole beam of sunlight already taking on a slightly red hue, “Well, do not let me stop you two. I bid you good day for now, My Lord, My Lady.” She bows slightly at the waist, we nod respectively in turn, before she makes her way past us. We stay silent as we walk ahead ourselves, when in short order the sound of rushing wind reaches our ears.


    “Well, you certainly made a fool of yourself, Vinea. Again.” Olga snorts, as we reach the door to the outside. Her dainty hand pulls it open with a certain degree of unwarranted viciousness.


    “I do not leer.” I reply with affected dignity, holding the door-- like a gentleman, thank you very much, Olga!-- open for her to pass through before, following her into the accordion connecting the this coach with the next one. As I close the door behind me, my free hand makes a sweeping gesture, completing the Bounded Field and ensuring a certain level of privacy, “And the evidence just keeps piling up.” I add, as Olga turns to glare at me, hands on her hips.


    “Yes, well, that’s why both you and Trisha are here with me, Vinea.” My eyes nearly bulge with her continued flippancy, “Can you at least tell me why you trust her sources enough to take this risk in the first place?” Exasperation tinges my words, and I do my utmost to keep my voice level. Even so, Olga noticeably flinches back. It seems that I had been more expressive than I thought.


    The future head of Chaldea looks to the side, face vulnerable for but a second, before her features set and hands clench into fists, as she faces me in full, “I can not.” Her golden eyes imperious, expression filled with a hardened determination, “As the future Head of the Animusphere, it is my duty to keep the trust of those who work under me.”


    I roll my eyes until I’m looking away from her, and sigh. I was in the midst of a mixture of honest feelings, and perhaps a tinge of adolescent fueled melodrama, but the gesture allows me to drink in our surroundings and confirm the continued absence of magecraft in this section. Curious. I run my hand through my hair until I can marshall my own resolve. After a moment, I find myself matching her gaze, “...And what of my trust, Olga?”


    She looks away, “Y-you promised.” Her voice trembles, shoulders shaking, and so very, very small. For a moment, if only in my mind’s eye, I see all that she is, as I’ve come to know her, and all she was, as I knew her in my past life.


    Once more I sigh, This brat…

    A hand reaches out, tussling her silver hair further. It’s not as if I can muss it up any worse than it already is, after all.


    “Yes, I suppose I did.” With that statement I dispel the Field around us, and enter into the Coach ahead, an unremarkable space that was a mundane echo of it’s twin behind us.


    After a moment that is so long I almost begin to wonder, my dear friend follows, her confidence seemingly restored.




    - - - Updated - - -


    The third section, Goods, is markedly different from both prior ones. In place of the orderly defined eight cabins, which had dominated the residential coaches of Varnish and Business, the space here was halved, and then halved again, turning both sides of the hall we now walk down into walls consisting of sixteen doors each. Cramped confines to be sure, there was no doubt that there would be barely enough room in the individual cabins for two longer couches and enough room to comfortably move around, they might even need to store their luggage in overhead compartments, the poor bastards.


    Huh.


    Maybe I’m more acclimated to the perspective of an aristocrat than I thought?


    Again?” Olga mutters to herself, striding past me. I can’t help but wonder what her problem is, but there’s really no helping it by this point. A few doors open into the hall and some children come pouring out, playing around and shouting incoherently before they spot the two of us. Naturally, we play around for a fair bit and humor their games, as Olga drinks in the attention and admiration of the other kids.


    I wouldn’t be losing in cards otherwise. It’s beneath an adult to take children seriously, you know?


    So it’s as the day drags on, and the sun nearly completes its descent over the horizon that I gently point out the time to the heir of the Animusphere. We take what is only moderately a rushed leave. The caboose remains unexplored, but not before I drop a few very unsubtle hint for our temporary companions to not go there. Especially if the cushions in their cabins are uncomfortable to lay down in.


    The face of my friend is bright as we return, only one person has passed through, and we are welcomed by the extremely unwelcome and stern face of Dame Fellows, who declares it time to retrieve dinner, before explaining over our meal that if only we had returned earlier we could have taken our meals with the Lord El-Melloi as well-


    I bite my tongue.


    “Lord El-Melloi is here?!” What was Waver Velvet doing present on this damn train?! One of my favorite characters in the setting, his dour expression and faint smell of cig-oh my God Olga nearly bowled the poor man over and I didn’t even notice.


    My face falls down into my hands, wincing from a pain both physical and emotional. A tiny hand pats my back in commiseration, and I felt the weight I kept there shift a bit from the impact. It was a nice gesture, but ultimately meaningless. I need to grab the girl besides me and force her to apologize at the first available opportunity. That opportunity being right now. I raise my head, looking Fellows in the eye, “Where is he? We should go and apologize for not greeting him properly immediately.” I try to put as much urgency into that last word as possible, and the old hag before me simply grins smugly in response, damn her!


    “Lord El-Melloi said he would be most interested in greeting you, but said that with his apprentice in tow he was quite tired from the days exertions. After taking their dinner they retreated back to their room, you see.” Her eyes took on a malicious glee, in that moment, “And he requested privacy until he was ready to call upon us.” I resolved to add ‘is attracted to particularly pungent odors’ to her dating profile in that moment, then cursed the fact that even if Waver had been born as a mere third-generation magus, as a Lord of the Clock Tower, and head of the Modern Magecraft Faculty, he still had the standing necessary to dictate how we would meet.


    He doesn’t even care if we’re the heirs to Lords of comparable social standing! So cool~



    I awake to dawn’s first rays of sunshine pouring in through a gap in the wooden shutter partitioning my bunk from the rest of the cabin. I made the narrow gap in it’s slats to serve in place of an alarm. The sound of rushing water reaches my ears, it’s the cabin’s washroom in use. I realize that the one using it is likely Dame Fellows, and I consider just how much I value spite versus the escalation in inconvenience, were I to act upon it. Alas, caution wins the day, and I decide to push the moment of sweet vindication towards exploring methods to bearing witness to the trainwreck of her inevitable blind date. There was no way I would be caught on the management side of things, of course, and for all that my father was familiar with modern technology, he wouldn’t have the time to spare attention to such petty abuses of power.


    Yes. I could picture it now: The look of blank shock. Her pupils widening in surprise. The pallor bleaching her already fair skin, the nostrils flaring at the inevitably rancid body odor. The firm set of resolve to push through with it because she’s just that much of a trooper. Aaaaaaaaah! It would be so magnificent!


    “Vinea…” Olga-Marie’s voice groaned tiredly, “It’s too early for that creepy laugh of yours…”


    “It’s not too early-- and my laugh isn’t creepy…” I reply back with aristocratic dignity, retrieving my portable gaming system before distracting myself from the darker urges that well deep within my tortured, poet’s soul. Man, women sure are cruel creatures, aren’t they?


    Time passes in such a fashion until it is finally my turn (“Ladies first, Vinea!”) and in so doing we greet the day with a continental breakfast in the dining car.


    I avoid the blood sausage on offer because that level of irony is a bit too dark for my taste, thank you.


    Which reminds me, “I’m going to spend the morning checking out the rear end of the train again.” I announce to the table as Caules walks in, and the bandaged man from yesterday follows in shortly behind him.


    “Oh?” The teenager speaks up, making a beeline towards our table, his temporary companion taking a seat by himself as a shock of straw-colored hair peeks through his wrappings, “What for?”


    “Vinea is probably just feeling like he needs a rematch with some mundane children he lost badly to yesterday,” Olga says in a stage whisper as she fiddles with a grapefruit, “He’s very competitive.”


    “And you are very subtle, Olga.”


    “Really?” The older man chuckles, rubbing my hair for the second time in two days, “I guess you’re really a kid after all.” But I’m not, though, “I guess even you must find this kind of stuff boring too, huh?”


    “That is true…” Wait, Caules was into computers and such, wasn’t he? I casually reach into my pocket, flashing him a piece of brightly colored plastic, it’s white buttons and screen catching the light just so, “But honestly, I’d like to get a look at the rest of the train. We both got caught up with those children, so we never got to finish what we were there for in the first place.”


    “You’re just jealous because I won.


    “Those kids were sharks, Olga, they only let you win because you were a girl with funny looking hair.”


    “All’s fair in love and- Wait a second! You take that back my hair is not funny!”


    “People who are wrong about a man’s laughter say ‘what’.” I almost mutter.


    “What?”


    “A-ha!”


    Caules chuckles, no doubt having caught on to the whole exchange, “I think I might join you two.” Olga and I nod, eager to get started, yet Dame Fellows chooses that moment to show just how wet her blanket really is and loudly clears her throat.


    “I’m afraid that won’t be possible, My Lady.” She inclines her head towards Olga, “We are waiting for an opportunity to greet Lord El-Melloi when he calls upon us this morning, we can not afford to leave him waiting after your rudeness yesterday.”


    My friend looks towards me pleadingly, and while normally I would absolutely love to tell some random noble to take a hike or to spite her governess in this regard I felt we needed to have Waver in our corner as firmly as possible in the times ahead. If Lord Animusphere is getting ready for the Holy Grail War, we would no doubt need the resources of Lord El-Melloi II on our side when the time came to establish Chaldea. I do not know the exact details of how it had been founded, but I know that the resources to assemble forty-eight reyshift-capable Masters from across the globe comes neither cheaply nor easily.


    Also, he is a pretty cool guy whom I admire, able to take his formative experience in the Fourth Grail War to become an impressive Lecturer in the Clock Tower, who raised up incredibly talented students in his El-Melloi classroom. A peerless teacher, among a profession I still have a deep and abiding respect for, even now.


    It is no exaggeration to say that when it comes time for me to attend classes there in a few years, his lectures are to be the first ones I will sign up for, no matter how many dirty tricks, backdoor dealings, or ‘blind’ dates I would have to set up in exchange. I will make it happen.


    “This is a great opportunity for you to make future connections, Olga.” I nod with a bright smile on my face, “You should definitely take advantage of it.” I nod again, seriously, “Ser Forvedge and I will simply take our time exploring the train later, and then I’ll try and make my own introduction.”


    “Actually,” The young man besides us interrupts, “I happen to know his apprentice.” A dark eyebrow raises itself, “I can set up a chance to introduce you both to him later, if you’d like.”


    Olga’s eyes light up, hope raised in a singular moment, “I’m afraid we’ll have to decline,” Trisha Fellows responds seriously, mercilessly crushing her charges bright spot, “We have our own appointment to keep with Lord El-Melloi, and it would be quite rude to reschedule in such a way after he had extended such an invitation to us.”


    Caules chuckles nervously, “You’re probably right about that. He can get pretty scary when he’s angry.” He excuses himself to grab a plate before rejoining us, then, and as time passes he exchanges stories with us of the Clock Tower in London from a student’s perspective, which Olga and I listen to in rapt attention.



    “So.”


    It is about an hour later, breakfast having concluded, as Caules and I stand at the divide between Business and Goods, when the man with the resolve to be a Master and survive the largest Grail War before the Grand Order turns towards me, his expression serious. I am no fool, and was aware that the person before me has more than enough mettle to survive a life and death struggle. With a gesture, I establish some privacy.


    “Were we that transparent?” It was a legitimate concern, if I show my motivations that easily on my face, that bore poorly for future interactions in the Mage’s Association at large. Best to catch it now.


    Thankfully, Caules Forvedge shakes his head, “No, but you don’t act like the kind of noble’s son who’d get caught up in spiting a bunch of regular kids just because you lost a few hands of poker.”


    I laugh, then, long and loud, before looking at the young man before me with a smile full of teeth, “You would be wrong there, actually.” I place my hands behind my back, leaning forward as I meet the taller man’s eyes, “Olga was telling the truth, I happen to love the idea of competing, and really hate losing without getting at least one good shot in.” My lips twist into a smirk, a savage beat of my heart, “But no, in this case you were right about there being another angle.” With an effort of will, I force down that nostalgic, lovely, amazing feeling of utmost euphoria, and replace it with a placid, businesslike facade.


    I inhale, breathing deeply. I exhale, letting it out in a rush of air.


    “You know who owns this train.”


    Caules nods, “That Dead Apostle, right?” I nod.


    “What’s the difference between this car,” My hand gestures behind me towards the Business Section, “And that car?” I gesture ahead of us, towards the Goods.


    To the man’s credit, he pauses, thinking it over as he glances between the two. I can almost see him putting together the dots, the moment that realization hits him as a closed fist hits an open palm with a meaty thud, “There aren’t any enchantments in the Business class, right?”


    I nod, “But there are ones over the Varnish and Goods class coaches.” I receive only puzzlement in return before sighing, “First Class and Coach.”


    “Ooooh,” He turns to look ahead, “This have to do with why you were there yesterday?”


    “In my defense,” I reply, “Olga really did have a lot of fun playing with the other kids.” I shrug helplessly, “She just likes the attention,” My fingers rub away the forming tension headache, “She’s such a child sometimes.”


    Caules just smirks at that, for some reason, “So what were you thinking?”


    “You know what they have another name for in train industry terminology for Passenger trains?” At the shake of negation I continue, “‘Varnish’,” Then jerk my thumb backwards.


    “First class, makes sense.”


    “So you know what they call freight trains? The ones that carry cargo from place to place?” As the eyes of the man before me narrow, I realize that he gets it, “‘Goods’.” I glare ahead at the death trap behind the older magus, “And what would a vampire consider ‘Goods’, exactly?”


    “Do you plan to do something about it?”


    “I...don’t really know.” I say after a moment, “I can’t really do anything on my own, but-”


    “You don’t know what you want until you confirm it with your own eyes, right?” Caules says with a shrug, “I know that feeling.” He turns around, stepping towards the rear section of the train with ease, “You coming?”


    As I dispel the Bounded Field behind me, for the first time I feel a distinct aura of reliability coming from the young man ahead of me.



    The children Olga and I had played with had listened to our advice, thankfully, and their parents had indulged in the excuses they gave, enough to put up with the momentary discomfort. Fortunately for them, as those same parents had made acquaintances of their own, who had the misfortune of their own exhaustion causing them to retreat to the caboose for rest. That they had gone missing afterwards served as enough validation of their warnings, and when those same parents confronted Caules and myself we explained that there had been rumors of this line being used as a front for human traffickers, which inspired no small amount of healthy paranoia in the group.


    Dutifully, Caules played the role of concerned older brother, furious at his younger sibling’s recklessness to knowingly travel such a dangerous place without adult supervision, and with that affected chastisement done we bid goodbye and good luck before making our way towards the caboose of the train to investigate.


    The first thing that stands out to me as we enter, is that the floor we stand on doesn’t really exist.


    Well, that may be an exaggeration. The floor does exist, but it isn’t made of anything solid. In reality, it is part of an extremely subtle Bounded Field which encases the entirety of the caboose, enforced with concepts of subtlety and misdirection, projecting calmness and security. Caules doesn’t pick up on it himself, but to my spectacles the magecraft at work is as clear as day. The older boy asks me what lay beyond it, and as I describe the formalcraft at work he can only hum in confusion, before pulling out a notebook and asking me to draw the symbols and circles that I see lining the rest area. Fortunately, a part of growing up in a magical household that works with incredibly precise dioramas means having the keen eye and steady hands of an artist.


    “You know that acquaintance I told you about?” He asks me after I had finish copying down what I see in painstaking detail, the effort a work of several hours by that point. I nod, “He’s really good at puzzling out stuff like this. I might be able to get him to look it over when I’m trying to get his Master to meet you,” He raises his hand to stop me when I open my mouth to give him my thanks, “But I won’t promise anything.” He shrugs, “He’s not the kind of guy to particularly care about the problems of mundanes anyway.” The young magi's expression turns bitter, then, “He’s got his eye on something else entirely for this trip, but he’s being awfully cagey about it. Lords, eh?”


    I can’t help but agree with the sentiment. Aristocrats, am I right?


    With a grim determination, the pair of us return to our section of the train, just in time to catch a sullen Olga and a preening Fellows in time to join them for dinner. The investigation of the trap at the back of the train had taken us all day.



    It is a few hours after nightfall that the Rail Zeppelin comes to a complete stop. The morose voice of the Conductor manages to make apologizes for the delay sound predatory. Evidently the pause is caused by a snow drift that will be cleared out in a few hours. A knock on our door draws our attention to it. It slides open to reveal the bowing form of the ticketer from the first day.


    “Sir, Madames,” He begins with a slow, sonorous voice, “The Main Event is about to begin.” A hand, gloved in an unsettling white leather, gestures outwards towards the hall. He lifts his head, blood-red pupils meeting our eyes, “If you would allow me to escort the three of you to the venue.”


    The three of us nod towards one another, Dame Fellows taking point as Olga follows behind her, my own self holds the position of rearguard. My circuits thrum with a subtle heat, my consciousness drifts towards the subtle weight on my back as we are lead through the hall, gently escorted off of the train, and onto a station drenched in darkness, obscured further by surrounding flurries of snow.


    We step forward into the unknown.


    We stand upon solid stone, immaculately shaped, and the platform is illuminated by cheerfully crackling torches. I blink. There is a Bounded Field of such subtle working that I hadn’t noticed it immediately through my glasses? I glance back towards the train, eyes narrowing, as the vehicle blurs slightly, revealing the illusion for what it was.


    Spatial Partition?


    An advanced form of Bounded Field, which takes the role of a ‘Boundary’ and stretches the definition enough to render the affected area an entirely new region of space from beyond its border, outright. It is a Magecraft only a few steps removed from one of the pinnacles of its field, and no doubt is an incredibly complex working to be kept so immaculate, even under such hostile conditions.


    Or perhap, it is because of such conditions that it is able to remain in such good condition?


    I turn away from my musings over our current environment, and fall in line behind my companions, as the vampire leads us further into the station, a polite smile upon his face the whole time.


    Eyes.


    Set upon a table on a raised platform are a dozen jars are filled with some form of embalming fluid, and suspended in them are the scraps of flesh and thick nerves and white orbs of human eyeballs, arranged on display for all to see. Well, I say ‘all’, but it appears that our party is the last to arrive, seated in front of us are the rest of the occupants of the Varnish section of the train, familiar black hair falling backwards over the back of a chair, the bandaged head of a stranger, the light reflecting off of Caules’ glasses, the dark skin of another stranger that I faintly recognized from first boarding, and walking on to a podium, upon which rests an auctioneer’s gavel, is the easily recognizable figure of Hishiri Adashino, this evening her kimono is a deep purple, nearly black in the torchlight, and the lighter obi now replaced by one the color of the clear blue sky with elegantly patterned wisps of clouds.


    The three of us take our seats silently, and Fellows moves her head in slight negation. The Rainbow eyes aren’t out yet, it seems. This means it will be up to us to play the auctioneering game, to drain our rivals of their funds ahead of time and to set up a true coup de grace when the time came for the real prize of the evening.


    A shower of gold fell at my side, it’s brilliant strands brushing my shoulder. I glance to the side as Arciel Yves du Bifronnes took her seat besides me, giving me an exaggerated wink as she met my eyes.


    Hmph. Challenge accepted. I’ll have you know that I read a ton of Xianxia stories in my past life, played the online auction houses of countless MMORPGs and spent innumerable hours on Ebay! See how you handle the skills I picked up over months spent in front of a computer screen, you normie!



    The first test came by way of a set of Gold Ranked Mystic Eyes, a perfectly preserved pair that had been sold by an unfortunate Indian Psychic with a talent for Divination. Dame Fellows smirks at that for some reason, and opens the bidding with an offer of five thousand pounds, one which is soon followed by Arciel, who doubles the bid. Waver took a stab at it himself, raising the bid to eleven thousand, upon which the woman besides me answers by raising it to eleven thousand and one. The older man scowls in my direction, and I hastily gestured towards the instigating party, declaring my innocence with as much feigned sincere conviction as possible.


    When it becomes clear that no one else is interested, I choose to test the waters, raising the bidding to an even twenty thousand, but as I meet the eyes of the woman besides me, she gives me a sly grin as the auction is called, and I am awarded the Gold-Ranked Mystic Eyes of Guidance: An advanced form of dowsing, for my troubles. It has little direct use for me, but I am sure my father would be able to find a use for the things. If they can be utilized, their ability to guide ones hands to the most correct conclusion would be invaluable for progressing work on the Etenmaki. But even so, the fact is that Arciel has still played me in this first round, and there are still at least twelve more items up for bidding.


    I know that the only ones with truly comparable resources to my own are the pair of Olga and Fellows, and maybe Waver, if he has the full backing of the El-Melloi behind him. But I am suspicious of why he is here in the first place, and Arciel is known as the ‘Mystic Eye Pervert’. Draining her of her resources to keep the cost of the main attraction down for Olga and myself is absolutely critical.


    Next on the docket is a single orb, described as beneath Gold Rank in potency, a Pure Eye which provides information on the composition of an object. I open the bid with a half-hearted thousand pounds, which Waver follows up by raising to two thousand. From there we exchange raises up to eight thousand pounds before Arciel steps in, declaring a bid of ten. I back off, and hope that the older magus will have the common sense to realize what I am doing.


    He does not, his eyes narrow into a glare as he raised the bid to eleven thousand, and I repress a sigh as Arciel merely smiled viciously at him. The bid goes to him, the ‘proud’ new owner of a Pure Eye of Structural Grasping, and all I can do is mourn the waste of good money on such a frivolous thing. That isn’t even your money Waver, you know? Be a little more responsible, please.


    It is in similar fashion that the next few auctions go, the bidding remains heated between myself, Arciel, and Waver, with an occasional bid from the two whom I did not recognize. A set of Mystic Eyes of Flame Conjuration, one eye taken off a Psychic who claimed to be capable of telekinesis but the eye had not yet been tested beyond confirming its classification, and a Pure Eye of Saturation, which let it’s bearer recognize the degree by which any given object was stained by an outside influence. All three went towards Arciel. Although I had put up a bitter fight for that last one, she is triumphant in the end, with a bid of 30 thousand pounds.


    The glare I shoot at her was quite real, to the point I fully admit I had forgotten I was supposed to have made her spend outrageous sums of money in the first place, you know? But can you blame me? If the Vine had been able to convert such a thing into being compatible with my Spectacles, the information we could glean through them would be absurd! Not to mention the Mystic Eyes of Dowsing I had picked up. I am sure my father could have put them towards some kind of enormously cheat-like use for the family magecraft.


    Oh well. Maybe I can get Arciel to trade them for something else down the line? Or just buy them from her outright? It’s not like we were lacking for money at any rate.


    “This next object is incredibly valuable,” My ears perk up as Adashino gestures backwards, there’s a change in the atmosphere like a curtain dropping back, and the ambient magical energy spikes up, “A single Mystic Eye of the Jewel Class,” She reaches back, holding it up for us to see, “Preserved since ancient times, this Mystic Eye has confirmed effects regarding the flow and connection of various energies. Tentatively titled ‘Pasha’, until such time as its effects are further tested out, there are standing requests from the Mineralogy, Zoology, Evocation, and Modern Magecraft Faculties to assist with experiments related to its abilities.” The woman pauses dramatically, “In addition to a request from the Sea of Estray.” Those around me begin to murmur excitedly.


    “Bidding will begin at one hundred thousand pounds.”


    “One hundred fifty.” The deeply tanned man declares instantly, drawing a slight gasp from...Waver Velvet. The bandaged man simply turns to stare, as well.


    “Two hundred thousand.” A familiar voice calls out, and I’m caught off guard by the resolute expression worn by Caules Forvedge, as he stares unblinkingly at the prize on stage.


    “Two hundred and ten thousand.” The first bidder raises again, glaring at the younger man with a look of utmost loathing.


    “Two hundred thirty.” Alciel calls out from besides me, and I can see the sweat beginning to bead on Caules face.


    “Two hundred thirty-five.” I raise again, and in that moment I meet Caules eyes. I don’t know what he sees there, but in the next moment, he nods, and the tanned man raises the bid an additional fifteen thousand pounds.


    The Heir of the Forvedge families’ knuckles turn white, as he clenches his fists, “T-three hundred thousand pounds.” He says with a deathly finality, and there is more murmuring that greets this latest bid, the dark-skinned blond’s expression contorts in an impotent rage.


    “Three hundred and one thousand pounds.” Arciel calls out easily, and Caules once again meets my eyes.


    “Three hundred and two thousand.”


    “Hmm…” The golden haired woman stares at me curiously, “Sure. You can have it.” Her lips pull back, revealing too white teeth as she stares down Caules, even as the woman from the Faculty of Policies declares him the winner.


    Huh.


    I glance back between Arciel and Caules, the two exchanging glances at once another before looking surreptitiously at me.


    Seems I got myself stuck in something troublesome, I note, as the final bidder for the Pasha Eye, having picked up on the silent exchange, is now taking the opportunity to glare at me with unrestrained hatred. Hey. Hey mister. Is it okay for you to look at a kid like that?


    What follows are more Gold ranked eyes, one for casting forth lightning bolts without frying the eyeball, another set of Pure Eyes that are particularly effective for perceiving spirits and wraiths and the like. These both go to Arciel. A pair of Mystic Eyes of Command, a more powerful variant of typical hypnotic suggestion. This goes to the dark skinned man. Pure Eyes which show the currents and eddies of the world as colorful streams superimposed on normal vision, those ones go to the man in bandages for an incredible sum. Mystic Eyes which adjust the weight and volume of what they focus on, depending on the energy invested into the action. These are picked up by Dame Fellows, oddly enough, but I assume she didn’t want to tip her hand about only being here for the hidden showcase item.


    After that were two pairs of Mystic Eyes, having belonged to a set of twins. One who could predict any action perfectly so long as it occurred in front of her, and the other who could interfere with the execution of any event that occurred before her with which she had perfect knowledge. They were auctioned as a pair, and while the Animusphere team and I made a fair game of it, ultimately the win for that set goes to Arciel for two hundred thousand pounds.


    It is hard to keep down my grin, as the light of the torches dims.


    “Now, I have been informed by our generous host that there will be one more item on the docket this evening. A twelfth auction, in recognition of the guests’ collective ties to the Clock Tower.” The auctioneer of the Thirteenth Faculty declares, the atmosphere shifts again, as a new presence makes itself felt, stifling the air. Hishiri Adashino reaches into the podium, withdrawing a thirteenth jar, suspended within is a single eye, it’s iris glowing with a multicolored hue.


    “Courtesy of Lady Rita Rozay-en, I present a Mystic Eye of Rainbow-Class with an undisclosed ability. The bidding will begin at five hundred thousand pounds.”


    Olga-Marie and I grin maliciously at one another as those around us explode into excited shouting.



    “Two million pounds, Vinea.” My friend shakes her head some hours later, the two of us having retreated to the dining car for a late night meal, “Do you even have that much money to throw around?”


    I give her a cheeky grin, “Of course not, but Father does. And that is who I asked the auctioneer to both charge and ship the eye to.” I puffed my chest out proudly, “No doubt he’ll be furious that I spent that much money until Lord Animusphere asks about it later on.”


    Amber eyes roll in exasperation, “You wouldn’t even be here were it not for my timely warning. Or insistence that you join me.” She closes her eyes, before straightening up in her seat, huffing with indignant and aristocratic poise, “And to think.” She continues, cracking open one eye to glare at me, “You were worried that this was all a trap.”


    “Oh, I haven’t forgotten.” I reply easily, “I’m still fairly certain that this is a trap for someone, even if it’s not us specifically, and thus we’re likely to be a target of opportunity if nothing else.” A red-eyed waiter arrives, and I order a coffee with absolute relish, “Not even taking into account whatever crazy stunt Arciel is going to get up to.”


    Olga hums thoughtfully, “You may have a point, Vinea.” With a request for tea in hand, the vampire bows, and returns to the kitchen to get our order, “She is rather dangerous. The amount of money she had was unexpected, though.”


    “Well, she does have a reputation. I’m less surprised that she was rich, and more surprised that she had enough money to win every bid prior to the last combined.” My own eyebrows furrow, “I’d be more suspicious of the fact that she let Caules win that Jewel eye if I wasn’t sure she would just hold him hostage for it later.”


    “The Forvedge heir?” Olga asks, and I nod, “What was going on between you, anyway?”


    “A promise between men.”


    My friend simply shakes her head, “Well, whatever weirdness you get up to aside, who do you think is most likely to try to kill us later?”


    “The tanned guy, for sure.”


    “The Middle Easterner? I’m pretty sure his name was...Atrum Geh...G-something.


    “Gatorade?” I supply helpfully, only for Olga to glare at me again.


    “No.” She says with a grim finality, “That would be ridiculous.” I can’t help but agree, to be honest, but before I can voice that opinion the server returns with our drinks, accompanied by light snacks that we indulge in, chatting over small things, as the night drags on.



    A twinge of warning reaches my consciousness, and I abandon the table quickly, ignoring Olga’s cries of protest and questions. Over a hundred channels in my body begin to heat up, and my back becomes a furnace as I feed power into what lays rested upon it. I sprint toward out cabin, and I only have a moment to hear the sounds of Olga’s frantic scrambling after me.


    Within moments I arrive at our cabin, and slam the door open, no one has entered, and what lies before my eyes is a scene of horrible tragedy.


    “NO!” I cry out with a primal fury, “No! This can’t be real!” I fall to my knees, my hands clutching my head as I scream in frustration, anger, and loss.


    Before me is the still corpse of Trisha Fellows, her eyes closed. She almost seems serene, a macabre joke that makes me stomach boil. A faint trace of silver liquid hangs from her lips, reflecting the artificial light in the cabin, “WHY WOULD SOMEONE DO THIS?!”


    I hear Olga distantly ask me a question, asked in a rush of panic, until I hear her footsteps level with our doorway. She lets a scream, followed by a choked sob.


    I must have spent more time trying to come to grips with this than I thought, as before I can turn around to comfort Olga, her small arms are already wrapping around my shoulders. My hesitation to turn around becomes clear, as the action is like breaking a dam, and I feel my tears flow freely as well.


    “Such plans, Olga…” I finally turn around to sob breathlessly into that frail shoulder, “I had had such plans!” My friend’s hands patted me consolingly on the back, her support in this harsh time more welcome than I could ever hope to truly express. Some part of me couldn’t help but note a sort of dark irony. Here I was, more vocally expressing a anguish that would seem more fitting on the one who knew her better than I. “They’ll pay,” I choke out between tears and mucus, “Whoever did this…They’ll pay dearly.


    Olga can only nod through her own shaking and tears. That’s right. Between the two of us, the bastard that robbed me of the chance of humiliating that Christmas Cake with a plan that I had spent years fantasizing of, and the grudge that I had sunk hundreds of thousands of pounds into preparing to settle, would suffer a fate most likely worse than death.


    But still, far better than they had deserved.


    ...
    Somewhat unexpectedly, the first to arrive on scene after us is Caules. I suppose he hadn’t been sleeping, which was something I could sympathize with, as I, too, had spent weeks fearing Arciel breaking into my room while I slept after the first time I had met her.


    “What happened?” He asks, not unintelligently.


    “A murder.” I meet his gaze as I continue to hold on to Olga, silently conscripting the young man before me into being an accomplice in another such crime which would be occurring in the near future.


    To his credit, Caules Forvedge attempts to contest my own will in this, but like he had suspected when we first met, I was no mere child. It is the work of moments before resignation enters his eyes and I nod in gratitude, “I’m guessing you had some Bounded Fields up?”


    “I did,” I confirm before giving him a rundown on the three Bounded Fields, all intact. The first was the alarm over the door, which triggered when it detected some kind of magecraft related anomaly, the second was the tripwire which was triggered to self destruct and interfere with any attempts to enter the room by stealth, and the last being the one to record the number of individuals to pass through the door other than myself, Olga, and Dame Fellows.


    “So what you’re saying,” Caules said, “Is that no one entered through the door other than Miss Fellows over there. No one tried bringing magecraft effects through here, other than what presumably killed the woman. And no one tried to sneak past the other two Bounded Fields, is that right?”


    I nod, “All three were free from tampering, and the window to the cabin was already incredibly secured against outside entry.” The protections were all in place as well, unless you could ghost through walls, no one had entered or exited the room to kill Trisha Fellows other than the woman herself, “It’s like a genuine Locked Room Murder.” I say, almost in spite of myself.


    Caules eyes narrow, “I might know someone who can help.” He turns to glance back in the hall, “Do you have any idea who could have done this?”


    I glance back towards the silvery liquid dripping out of the woman’s mouth, “I have an idea or two. Just bring whoever you have in mind and let them investigate.” I gently pull Olga to her feet, her sobs and trembling finally stopped, “This place isn’t safe, and the only reason to try and kill Trisha Fellows is to get to her.” The girl in question pulls at my sleeve, her grip tightening.


    Caules nods, a bitter smile crossing his features, “Keep her safe, then. I’ll make sure to find you later.”


    “Who do you think you’re talking to?” I ask the man before me, who scans the hall behind him once more before departing.


    “C’mon, Olga, we can’t stay here.” I whisper to my friend, who simply stares at the still form of her caretaker. Her shoulders stiffen, then straighten, and she looks into my eyes with a burning determination.


    “We’ll find whoever did this.” She said with absolute conviction, “We’ll make them pay.” It appears as if Olga had managed to bounce back after all.


    “Of course we will.” Just like I knew that she would.


    “And I have a plan.”




    - - - Updated - - -


    “So what you’re saying, Vinea, is that since there is only one person you know about on the train that has a mercury-based Mystic Code, chances are that they’re our best lead on what happened to Trisha.” Olga hisses at me as we near the accordion connecting the dining coach to the passenger coach, “And even ignoring how you know this to begin with, why do you want to ambush and take them hostage, let alone believe that you might succeed against a Lord of the Clock Tower!”


    I dismiss Olga’s words easily. Under normal circumstances, she’d be completely right. But Waver Velvet is a magus to the core. While he might express a scholarly interest in the method by which the murder was committed, he’ll never help us solve it unless forced to by outside circumstances. Also he is terrible in a fight. I likely could take him hostage even without using any magecraft.


    “Trust me, it’ll work. Just hide in the Dining Coach until I give you the all-clear.”


    “And how do I know that the Dead Apostles will protect me any more than they did Trisha?


    “Because we’re literally the only passengers that the vampires gives a damn about.” I reply, “I investigated the train more fully with Caules today. None of the other sections have any of the protections that ours do. Business class has none. And Goods has wards and Bounded Fields that seem to actively encourage normal people to allow themselves to be abducted and murdered in the night.” I look from side to side, spotting the heavily curtained window giving us a view of the night sky, punctuated by the flurries of snow, “So long as you’re obviously where they can see you, you should be under their protection.”

    Last edited by TehChron; July 29th, 2019 at 05:44 AM. Reason: Changing Law to Policies

  4. #4
    “Oh?” She growls, anger and fear in her eyes,”And what’s to stop them from saving your would-be hostage?”


    “One of our companions was killed in the space they had set aside to guarantee our safety,” Yeah, that would do it, “I’m just being proactive about defending myself.”


    “This is stupid Vineas Vine!” Olga hisses a final time before I wave her off, enshrouding myself in a Field centered upon myself, hiding from view. With a sound somewhere between a growl and a whimper, Olga-Marie stomps into the Dining Coach, and presumably, safety.


    Poor girl’s scared, I think to myself, relying on memories of rock climbing and the conditioning of my thirteen year old body to scramble up the thick curtains onto the upholstery lining the ceiling of the Coach. I sigh, deeply, and breath in.


    My heart beats. A pulse. A hand reaches down and squeezes the engine which pumps life through the rest of my body. My grip tightens, and with a savage grin, over a hundred channels of power flare to life.


    Partition.” I say, my hand grasping at the air as if it were something solid, and dragging it back as if shutting a door. It ripples, and with a tug of effort from the Magic Circuits of myself and the Vine Magic Crest, I am all but separated from the outside world. One of the most advanced one-line spells recorded in my family’s two thousand year history, an instant Spatial Partition. Inferior for long term defenses or other works like the station in which the auction had taken place, it was instead a peerless tool for staying hidden. Developed specifically to assist in observing the spaces within my family’s workshop without having to be worried about the resident species noticing our presence as we recorded our findings.


    Even if I only could maintain it for a few hours at most, compared to the weeks recorded in my father’s notes, it was a technique more than sufficient for the task at hand. As I cling to the ceiling, the weight on my back grows more insistent, and the time for it to act on its purpose draws near.


    A curse echoes down the hall, and the sound of running feet follow shortly after. A familiar figure charges down towards the Dining Car, his long, black hair swaying. I grip the upholstery with one hand, the other reaching behind my back as I drop down, swinging to gain momentum as the taller figure bulls forward, his breath already coming out in nearly winded huffs. With a thought, a latch opens on the leather bandolier I have strapped over my back, and my Partition vanishes as I swing forward, throwing all my weight into a kick aimed at the back of the man’s legs.


    He falls as easily as I had expected, and with a smooth motion I draw the red-bone knife, inscribed with Gaellic script, it’s keen edge pressed against the throat of Lord El-Melloi II, “It’s my understanding that the El-Melloi are in possession of a formidable Mystic Code composed almost entirely of mercury. One capable of acting autonomously and remotely,” My hostage curses audibly, and I draw the knife closer to show him that I mean business, “Such a thing would fit the criteria for the method that took the life of Dame Fellows, don’t you think?”


    A sigh is my only response, but it is not from any voice I recognize. It is slightly nasal, arrogant, and aristocratic. It is the disappointment of a man who knows that he will not like the answer but feels an obligation to ask that question regardless. The resignation of a man who is aware of his own place in the world, and the inevitable incompetence that he finds himself surrounded by. A true noble, in other words.


    A true genius.


    “Ordinarily I would ask how you came about such information, young man,” A sense of deja vu strikes me, a singular possibility that I attempt to deny for the sheer impossibility of it, “But I’m afraid that I am more overwhelmed at the rather disappointing performance of the man you are currently holding at knifepoint, as if you were but a common hoodlum.


    Slicked back yellow hair, and eyes like hard sapphires stare at me. He stands calmly, with the patience of a lecturer who has dealt with far too many rowdy students, his hands folded neatly behind his back.


    “Regrettable as it is for me to admit, the man beneath you is my apprentice, and thus I will need you to let him go, lest I take certain disciplinary measures against you.”


    My jaw drops of its own accord, and the dead man before my eyes smirks, drinking in my reaction with a look of utmost satisfaction.


    It is either because of, or in spite of, the fact the enormous gravity of the situation suddenly became so much larger than I previous thought, that I was able to speak more confidently than I felt.


    “Lord Kayneth El-Melloi Archibald.”


    A gloved hand raises to meet his chin speculatively, and it is with great pride that he so solemnly declares:


    “None other.

  5. #5

    Fourth Chapter (First Part)

    “What’s wrong, child?”


    The world seems to still around me, and I am confronted with an age-old lesson: There are times when one realizes the need to step back, and re-evaluate certain assumptions in their world view. Certain beliefs that they take for granted. Growing up, such things are largely simple revelations. A young boy spends his early years convinced of his father’s invincibility, only to be taken out of school to be informed of his hospitalization. Such events are commonplace, we all go through them at one time or another as we grow and reach maturity of one kind or another.


    As someone who has already gone through his adolescence once before, such mundane revelations are far behind me. Long before my arrival in this world had rendered unto it the status of a proper noun, I had formed a coherent understanding of the common sense of modern society. No, of mankind, itself.


    You may think that my current circumstances would have taught me to not take fundamental assumptions for granted. Of course, I say that in the broader sense of having a second chance at life, and being able to take advantage of it in a world I once considered wholly fictional. Imagine my shock when it turns out that even the familiarity I thought I had, was in itself brought in to question.


    Case in point.


    “You look as though you’ve seen a ghost.” Noble blue eyes twinkle with a venomous satisfaction. And he is correct, for I no doubt look upon one . My surprise had gone on for too long. My mind rings out, casting a pulse of awareness along the circuits nestled within my flesh. Mundane, not magical. The bundles of tissue deliver electric commands from every part of my body, returning reports to the headquarters of my brain rapid field eval and processing


    All systems nominal. Aberrations: Cardiovascular: Slightly Elevated. Pulmonary: Erratic. Head and Facial: No Damage, Rigid Due to Shock. Brain: Fogged. Emotionally compromised.


    I widen my nostrils, and take a deep breath. I force as much air down into my lungs as possible-- the atmosphere smells of cigars, count to five-- then exhale. Pulmonary Systems: Stable. My will grasps my own heart and squeezes. Cardiovascular: Normal. With my will, I assert command over the muscles in my face, my law communicated through a million organic cables, and close my jaw. I incline my head in a respectful bow.


    Kayneth El-Melloi Archibald may be a Lord of the Clock Tower, and in the least the Head of the Spiritual Evocation Faculty, but the Vine will not kneel to a family which has only existed for a mere fraction of our time upon the earth.


    I raise my head back up and look the man in the eyes. “I apologize, Lord El-Melloi,” I begin, “I simply did not expect to see you here.”


    “That is no surprise,” The white gloved hand of the immensely powerful magus still rests upon its owners chin, “I made no effort to make my presence here known, after all.” Beneath me...Waver Velvet groans. Audibly. “Oh do get up, Velvet. The boy is clearly no longer restraining you.”


    Taking the cue for what it is, I gingerly adjust my stance, and pull the crimson knife away from his throat. I climb off the much taller man’s back with my threat fully disengaged. Stern, harsh features meet my eye, as the one who would inherit his Master’s title in another life, rises to his full and imposing height. There is no crimson to be found on him.


    Waver Velvet pats himself down and physically clears his clothes of dust from the floor before bowing towards the still living pride of the Archibald, “Of course, Professor.” He says by way of apology, a black gloved hand reaches into his breast pocket to withdraw an expensive cylinder of tobacco.


    I was so lost in the moment that I only just now recollect an important detail on my circumstances, “A moment please, My Lord.” I gesture towards the other side of the door, “But before we can continue with this conversation, I wish to inform my charge of the changed circumstances.”


    Lord El-Melloi hums thoughtfully, “And what circumstances would those be, child?”


    “That there is no immediate danger.”


    A flicker of flame, and the sound of easy puffing fills the air, nearly distracting from the plunge in temperature, “Oh?” Sapphire eyes bore into my own, “Are you so certain?”


    I nod, “Were we in danger,” My mouth is tight and dry as I nervously gulp, “I would already be dead, Lord El-Melloi.”


    The man’s pale features twist in a smirk, his free hand returning to the small of his back, “Full marks.” He turns towards his apprentice, “But there is little need to bother yourself. Waver.” The taller man nods, long hair waving as he walks into the dining car to retrieve and greet Olga, “Now then.” Platinum hair reflects the light in the hall dazzlingly, “I believe introductions are in order, hmm?”


    “Of course,” I bow more properly, tilting at a forty-five degree angle, the palm of my right hand placed over my heart, “Vineas Vine, First Son and Heir of Lord Volesus-Gherieli Vine, Twenty-Second Head of the Vine Clan, at your service.”


    “An adequate introduction,” Kayneth muses, “But I suppose that is to be expected from bumpkins such as yourselves.” He smirks, “‘Blood will tell’, as the saying goes.”


    His family is certainly a more socially respected name, but the Archibald are no ancient clan. Where does he get the temerity to cast shade upon the lineage of my father and his ancestors?


    The glint of teeth in the man’s smile enables me to quell my sense of offense, “It is as you say, My Lord.” My head inclines at the last moment, hopefully obscuring my features.


    “Well done.” The well-groomed man before me says genuinely, “Come, young Vine, you and I have much to discuss before my student returns with your leash-holder.” The pair of us walk to the compartment directly opposite of the one we had been staying. Kayneth holds out one hand to halt me, and he presses his hand against the paneling that frames the door from the inside. A crackling, like static, fills the air.


    “Conductor speaking.” A smooth voice speaks through the sound, “How may I be of assistance, Lord El-Melloi?”


    “I would much appreciate it if you could have the Easterner from the Faculty of Policies sent to my compartment, vampire. There has been a murder aboard the train, and with it comes the time for me to set some ground rules to make up for your Master’s lax management. ” He pauses, the crackling in the air the only response. Kayneth presses, his voice taking on a certain, indelible edge, “Do we have an understanding?


    “Understood, My Lord.” A sharp, victorious glint enters the noble’s eye. He gestures for me to follow inside, and snaps his fingers, raising a barrier behind me, invisible to all my senses but my spectacles.


    “For what reason have you summoned Miss Adashino, My Lord?” I ask after the elder takes a seat with a relaxed sigh.


    He stares at me blankly for a moment before recognition dawns upon him, “Ah, yes, that would be the name of the apostate, wouldn’t it?” He hums thoughtfully, “I presume you think she wouldn’t be of any assistance?”


    I shake my head, “The opposite, My Lord.” The Thirteenth Faculty are a dirty lot, known for having discarded the research by which the magi of the Clock Tower swore, in exchange for a specialization in the power struggles and politics inherent to the Mage’s Association, “If anything I suspect that she may be directly involved in the murder.”


    “And I suspect that you’ll be taking a knife to her throat as well?” Lord El-Melloi replies, eyebrow quirked in mockery. I shake my head slowly, and it is only after the older man realizes that he will not get a rise out of me, that he chooses to continue, “Well, such things are largely irrelevant, Vine. Regardless of the apostate’s role in the murder she is acting in the capacity of the vampire’s representative for this journey.” He pauses, gazing at me intently.


    I put the pieces together, “So, ostensibly speaking, she is a neutral party in all of this?”


    “Naturally,” The Clock Tower Lecturer rolls his eyes, “But if such were to be taken for granted there would be no need for me to summon her directly.” Eyes like sapphire meet my own, “No, child, I am bringing her here so she can understand that, now that the vampire’s assurances and guarantees of hospitality have failed quite miserably, it falls to a true Lord of the magical world to take charge.” He leans back into his seat, his lips taking on the edges of a sharp smirk, “From here on out the game shall be playing out according to my rules, and your master shall prove quite useful towards that end.”


    The light reflects upon a thin plane of liquid silver, flowing between gloved fingertips.


    “So long as you are willing to shut up and play along like a good little mutt, Vine.” His voice is carefree, but no less commanding for it. His eyes lazily turn towards me, the mercury swirling around his finger in a spiral to taper off into a bulbous point at the tip.


    “Of course, My Lord.”


    Capital.” Kayneth El-Melloi Archibald says with satisfaction, and at that moment a knock is heard at the door to the compartment, “Enter.”


    “My apologies, Master.” It still seems strange to see Waver Velvet acting with such obisqueness, but I suppose it it follows logically. In a world where he never laid eyes upon Iskander, it was inevitable that Kayneth would hammer a sense of deference into him, “I present Lady Olga-Marie Animusphere.”


    The two easily pass through Lord El-Melloi’s bounded field, and I find myself curious to the barrier’s function, while Olga goes through the formalities of greeting our current host, “I thank you for your invitation, Lord El-Melloi.” I hear Olga say, as my eyes scan the compartment in undisguised curiosity, “And I do apologize for my companion’s aggressiveness towards your disciple.”


    “It is a small matter,” Kayneth answers gregariously, “Waver is clearly in need of remedial physical training.” The long haired man near me shudders imperceptibly, “There is nothing wrong with finding opportunities to better train one’s hounds to better serve, is there not, My Lady?”


    Olga chuckles, “Certainly not, My Lord.” My friend either does not realize the nature of the dig against me or she has no problems treating me like an accessory. Perhaps this is some kind of passive aggressive vengeance for sending her away so I could attempt to hold a grown man hostage?


    Waver,” The older man says with a tone of long sufferance, “See about getting tea prepared for our guests.”


    “So it will be three, then?”


    “Indeed, grab another chair would you?”


    “Understood,” Waver turns towards me, “Do you have any preferences?”


    Before I can even open my mouth to answer Kayneth’s voice cuts through, “Not for the help, fool, the apostate who ran the auction shall be joining us shortly. Just grab whatever nonsense is enjoyed in those eastern nations.”


    With a bow, the man who would be known as El-Melloi II departs on his Master’s orders. It is a short time after this that another series of knocks rings out, and a familiar feminine voice announces herself.




    She arrives when the darkness of night begins to become the first hints of dawn. The opening niceties are swiftly completed, and the three get down to business.


    With a clink of porcelain, Adashino is the first to speak, “Thank you for your hospitality, Lord El-Melloi. But may I ask what brought this invitation on?”


    “It is a small matter, apostate, but one relevant to your interests.” The man continues with a smile, and I idly wonder whether or not there would be any effects on the crime scene due to the continued delay. But then, I have already lived for thirteen years as Vineas Vine. The obsession with the rituals and propriety of nobility is something now drilled into my bones. I temper my desire for alacrity by reminding myself of the necessity of this exchange.


    I abhor this waiting, but needs must.


    Olga abruptly speaks up for the first time, “The murder of my governess-- It’s my understanding that the safety of those riding in this coach was guaranteed by the owner of this train.” She takes another sip, studiously not looking at anyone, “Was I mistaken?”


    Adashino merely hums in response, “A difficult thing to ask, as I am not a direct subordinate of Lady Rozay-en,” She inclines her head slightly towards the much younger girl, “Unfortunately, I am here as an agent of the Faculty of Policies, and can only act as a guarantor on her behalf, rather than a true representative.”


    The lips of my friend quirk downward in a frown of helpless frustration, and I look towards the blue-clothed man across from her. One who wears the exact opposite expression upon his pale features. He claps his hands together.


    Marvelous, then that makes matters rather simple, does it not?” It does, and I note as Adashino turns towards Kayneth, her expression carefully neutral.


    “How so, Lord El-Melloi?”


    “Assuming the vampires were not the ones to commit the murder, then it is one of the human passengers responsible. As an agent of the Clock Tower, I expect you to assist me in restoring order as we ferret out the worm who caused this disturbance.” Sapphire eyes turn towards amber, “With the authority of the El-Melloi, Animusphere, and the Faculty of Policies behind them, no magus on this train would dare to countermand our orders.”


    The bespectacled beauty’s expression remains placid, “And what of the conductor? How would we be able to convince him to go along with this usurpation of his authority?”


    “I don’t see how that would be a problem,” Lord El-Melloi replies easily, “As an agent of the Clock Tower, with existing ties to the vampire’s representative aboard the train, you’re ideally positioned to negotiate the Association’s position on our behalf, apostate.”


    It’s a simple enough trap, to figure it out all you need is to know the pieces at play. Adashino’s position is one of a neutral arbitrator, to serve as a bridge between the human magi who serve as the customers for the auction, and her client who serves as a host. She is sufficiently enough separated from the affair to hold a veneer of neutrality with which to freely act freely. What made Kayneth’s ploy so effective is a rhetorical trick that preys upon that ambiguity which Adashino uses to shield herself. First, assume that as a contractor she had been given administrative authority under the employ of the Dead Apostle who owns the train to run a business transaction on her behalf, and thusly that Adashino has the authority to negotiate a business transaction on behalf of that same paymaster.


    This, naturally, casts her as a separate polity from the Clock Tower. An undesirable position, when she shares a room with three Lords. While two may be young, one is an active Head of Faculty. The act of distancing oneself in such a manner, on top of being a member of the Faculty of Policies, is equivalent to social suicide within the Mage’s Association as she would have the taint of “Dead Apostle Agent” coloring her future actions. When one’s primary selling point is a vaunted veneer of neutrality in enforcing the law, such a label is a death knell. Perhaps literally, as Adashino’s colleagues would likely try and have her offed to protect the integrity of their reputation.


    Thus, Kayneth put her in the unenviable position of distancing herself from her employer, and declaring her allegiance fully to the Clock Tower. Which so happens to put her under Kayneth’s own authority as Lord El-Melloi, and subordinating herself to him in this affair. I glance towards Waver, who stands off to the side. The edges of his lips curve slightly upwards.


    Well then.


    “Let us--” The victim in this play pauses. Her lips purse and the sleeves of her kimono shuffle imperceptibly, “--Let us presume that I can negotiate on your behalf, My Lord. The concession of authority towards yourself, even if only for the remainder of this trip, is not something that will be easily allowed. How would I negotiate for such a thing?”


    I don’t need a prompt for what comes next. A closed fist rises to my face, and I clear my throat, “There is no need to be concerned,” The glasses wearing female turns towards me, Olga’s eyes close as she sips her tea, “The Vine clan have access to certain…” I pause for effect, “Exotic goods in our storehouses. For such a favor, I have little doubt that we can offer Lady Razay-En appropriate recompense.” She’s a blood sucker, and we have access to some very old stores of rare blood that we keep preserved as magical reagents. Unicorn blood, Pict blood, faerie dust-infused sap, Deep Dweller ichor...


    Olga-Marie clears her throat. I turn towards my friend, her amber eyes are now open, but with a grey eyebrow raised up. I look at my hands, absently noting that I hold four fingers splayed. I had been unwittingly counting the wares ‘out loud’ that I knew the Vine had available.


    Adashino remains unperturbed, “I understand, My Lord. But I do not know if a vague promise will be-”


    “We have a catalogue available.” I reply, “It’s mostly of the wares offered in the Magi’s Fair, although you would have the ability to leave open the offer for negotiating for recompense to be provided through the Vine private storehouses in this matter.” I incline my head towards the older woman, “It is of critical importance to the Vine to settle this swiftly and with alacrity.” I close my eyes as I bow slightly more deeply, “Naturally this will be best accomplished under the guidance of Lord El-Melloi.”


    There is a soft clink of porcelain as Olga lays down her teacup, a slight smile on her face, “And as the deceased was one of our retainers, the Animusphere will be similarly invested in bringing the murderer to justice,” She pauses, her amber eyes meeting the member of the Thirteenth Faculty head on, “Naturally we would be most grateful for your assistance in bringing this affair to a close.”


    There’s a pause, as the pale hand of Adashino lays itself upon her own teacup. She brings the china to her lips in silence, drinking deeply from it in long seconds with a schooled expression. I have no trouble believing that she’s going through every possible variable in the time it takes for her to finish her drink. She seems to reach a conclusion, setting her cup down and turning to face Kayneth, “It will be my pleasure to assist you, My Lords, My Lady.”


    She rises in a single, sinuous motion, and departs the compartment without making a sound.


    “Will this be sufficient?” Olga asks, after the Adashino had been gone for some moments.


    “To a degree, certainly.” The older man says with a sigh, “Unfortunately, chances are that, while initial ceding of authority will occur, the issue of payment will require more…” A white gloved hand reaches for a teacup, holding it out towards the long haired man who refills it dutifully, “Strenuous negotiations on our end.”


    My friend purses her lips, frowning down at her cup, “But will we even have enough time to investigate? What about the crime scene?”


    A new voice interjects, speaking for the first time in quite a while, “That’s no cause for concern, My Lady.” Waver Velvet bows at his waist, “It is for that reason that my Master brought me here.”


    Kayneth turns a knowing smile towards the silver haired girl. He drawls, “And there you have it. Velvet shall investigate the crime and determine the culprit. He does fancy himself as something of a detective, after all.” He silently turns to me, his blue eyes piercing. His posture is relaxed, confident, and eminently self-satisfied.


    My eyes narrow incrementally as I realize the trap. “Such a service isn’t free, My Lord.” I bow, “May I ask what you wish for your price in that regard?”


    He turns a superior grin back towards my friend, and says, “There are two conditions for my assistance, of course.” One gloved finger goes up, “The first condition is a mutually beneficial one, of course.” Waver stills, “My apprentice is rather skilled at investigation, but an utter failure at combat Magecraft. He will need an escort. As powerful as the name El-Melloi is,” He shakes his head, toxic yellow hair gleaming, “It is hardly all encompassing. I simply wish some insurance for my investment, much as you wish to use him to reach the bottom of this affair.” He glances back towards Olga, who meets his gaze head on.


    “Will that be a problem?”


    My friend glances back towards me, “I’m afraid that the only resource I have to spare is Lord Vine, and he is my sole es-”


    “Then that’s fine, isn’t it?” Kayneth replies, cutting her off as he rests his cheek against a closed fist, “After all, both our seconds will be out in the train itself, while you and I remain here and take care of more important matters.” His eyes crinkle in satisfaction, and to my side amber eyes shift back towards me. I nod.


    “Is that truly acceptable, however? Lord Vine is only thirteen years of age, and-”


    “That is no concern.” A gloved hand waves away her objection, “The boy did a rather admirable job of trouncing my worthless disciple, and if they work together than at least they will have safety in numbers.” He chuckles, “Unless you think that the much lauded heir of the Vine will fall to some random assassin in the night?”


    Olga-Marie Animusphere stills, both hands gripping the now empty cup in her hands. I ignore the veiled insult, of course. Waver may be useless in combat, but his instincts and intellect are the real deal. With the events of the Fourth War an unknown, however, I had no way of getting an accurate read on the personality of Waver Velvet, Apprentice of Kayneth El-Melloi Archibald. What stood before me was a man wholly different from the one I was familiar with in novels.


    I am apprehensive. Concerned. Worried. A chill goes down my spine as I think of the number of ways in which this could go wrong. Nostrils flared, and I take a deep breath, suddenly aware of the lingering scents of flowers, cigar smoke, and blood.


    It is all I could do to suppress a smile.


    “There is no problem, Lord El-Melloi,” I bow deeply, eyes closed, “For the privilege of your assistance in this matter I will be more than pleased to assist your Apprentice in this manner. It simply won’t do if I allow Dame Fellows to die without lifting a finger to avenge her.”


    The eleven year old girl besides me turns, eyes wide. I allow my lips to curl, never once meeting her gaze as I met the sapphires of the supremely dangerous man before me. I want this. I want it badly. The chance for adventure! Combat! To strike, and investigate! My blood pound in my ears, and I take that deep seated desire to test myself through conflict and project it through my gaze.


    “Hoho,” Once again, those hands stroke their chin in contemplation, “You certainly are more interesting than I had initially assumed, Vineas Vine.” Kayneth sends a sidelong glance towards Waver, who’s shoulders slump imperceptibly, “Will you ensure the safety of my rather unfortunate student?”


    My back remains straight, the posture of my bow unchanged, “But of course, Lord El-Melloi. Leave such a trifling detail to me.”


    He turns his attention back towards Olga, “The second condition is something which will have be discussed at greater length, later. Time is of the essence, and we are in need of that catalogue you had promised, young Vine.”


    “Lord Vine.” My friend says, her eyes now focused entirely upon Kayneth, “Please see to procuring the material, and assist Lord El-Melloi’s apprentice.” She pauses, her jaw clenching tightly, “As agreed upon.”


    I turn another bow towards Olga, my mind already focused on more important matters. Waver and I pass through Lord El-Melloi’s Bounded Field without incident to see Adashino there, as if waiting for us. I hand the catalogue to her without Waver or I breaking stride, and together, we begin our investigation.




    One Person Has Entered, I glance towards Waver Velvet as he allows me to take the lead, probably not willing to leave me in a prime position for ambush, “I apologize for the earlier attack.”


    The older man snorts, following in shortly afterwards, his hands reaching into pockets in his suits with the ease of long practice, “The Bounded Field you set up,” He says as his eyes roam over the cabin, it’s dimensions a mirror image of those of his Masters, “It’s keyed towards being able to record those who enter, right?”


    I glance towards him, “How did you hear about that?”


    Long, black hair sweeps over the corpse before us and I note the comedy inherent to the Dame’s situation, “You spoke to Caules Vorvedge, right? He’s one of my students.”


    I blink, surprised that this turn of events had at least been correct, “But aren’t you an apprentice?”


    Waver retrieves a trio of vials, each filled with a differently colored concoction, “Lord El-Melloi is the Head Lecturer of an entirely different faculty, while my own talent lies in Modern Magecraft studies.” He begins dribbling trace amounts on the blood and mercury stains on the carpet, poking and prodding the corpse of Dame Fellows for signs of injury. I glance over the body one more time for traces of Bounded Fields or other traps, and find none.


    “What exactly is Modern Magecraft studies?” I ask, trying to fish for information.


    “Please focus on the task at hand, Lord Vine.” Waver replies back sharply, “It’s possible that the only reason you or Lady Animusphere were not slain last night was due to your presence elsewhere.”


    “The dining car,” I reply, “Olga and I were there for several hours after the auction, enjoying tea and a late night chat.”


    The much older man pauses, and turns to glare at me, “Aren’t you two a bit young for such behavior?”


    I grimace, “It is not often that Olga and I get an opportunity to stay awake past curfew. She and I wanted to enjoy the chance while we had it.”


    He shakes his head, “Damn brats,” And I feel my lips curl disgust at the naked disrespect, “Well, your spoiled nature saved your hide here.” He stands, pulling out a magnifying glass to begin poring over the crime scene once again, “Don’t expect to be so lucky the next time.”


    “Hmph,” A snort escapes, unbidden, “It was certainly enough to take you down.”


    Waver simply continues staring through his instruments, “And I am so incompetent in a fight that the Professor saw fit to have a child serve as my bodyguard.” He shifts, continuing to prod Dame Fellows’ body with a gloved finger, “Don’t get overconfident, My Lord.”


    “Shouldn’t we get an expert to look over the body? Like a Doctor or something?” The man turns towards me, staring through his magnifying glass, his severe features comically exaggerated through the large lens.


    “Fair enough,” He looks over my shoulder, where Adashino stands just outside the doorway.


    “Lord Vine,” She bows slightly at our attention, “There happens to be such an individual present on this car.”


    “Do you have permission to request such a person on our behalf?” I ask, and the woman nods.


    “Negotiations have proven fruitful.” Adashino adds, her expression neutral. “Lady Rozay-en shall be in contact with you and your Father after this affair has been settled to discuss proper payment for this inconvenience.” I click my tongue, damn bloodsucker.


    “I suppose expecting her to take responsibility for her own mediocrity is a bit much.” Waver groans, reaching into his coat to retrieve a cigar.


    “It matters little,” Adashino bows again, “These circumstances caught us all off guard.” Her bespectacled gaze turns upon the body of Dame Fellows, the light refracting on the lenses obscures her expression far too well. The moment passes, and she bows towards us, “Excuse me, while I retrieve the fellow passenger.”


    When she departs from sight I lean back towards Waver, and all but whisper to him, “You entered into the compartment before I ambushed you, correct?” He nods.


    “There hasn’t been anyone else since then.” The older man glares at me, as the sound of pattering footsteps announces the return of the asian beauty, accompanied by the man in the trenchcoat and bandages I recognized from earlier encounters.


    “Lord Vine, Waver Velvet,” Adashino bowed, gesturing behind her, “I would like to introduce Master H.” The man steps forward into the compartment, and extends his bandaged hand in greeting.


    “Nice to meet you.” The voice is odd, muffled, and carries a slightly welsh tang to it.


    “Quite the pseudonym you have there, my friend.” Waver responds, huffing on his cigar, making no move to grasp to offered limb.


    “Some people value their privacy. Or simply value a certain perception.” I reach out to grasp his hand, and catch sight of a small scarf wrapped around his neck, “Thank you for your assistance.”


    “It’s my pleasure.” The man inclines his head, “It’s intimidating to hear that someone would murder one of us, when so many powerful magi are aboard this train. I will do whatever I can, My Lord.”


    I smile politely back at him, “Dame Adashino says that you claim an expertise in the functions of the human body, is that correct?”


    The man who refers to himself as H shrugs, “The family magecraft focuses upon the study and reinforcement of the body to further refine it as a foci for Magecraft.” He gestures towards his bandages, “The experimentation takes something of a toll.”


    I nod in commiseration, “Not everyone starts with the same advantages others are born into.”


    “You understand,” H answers, and I get the feeling that he’s smiling behind the bandages, “Now then, My Lord, may I take a look at the body?”


    “Of course,” I step back, as Waver does so in turn, allowing the expert access to the body.


    He steps forward, bending his knees as he leans over Dame Fellows’ corpse, “What a waste.” I hear him mutter, and can’t help but agree. So many pranks and schemes, gone, consigned to oblivion, never to be fulfilled, “The mercury here seems to have been ingested.” A bandaged hand grips the corpse’s mandible, turning it from side to side, there is a brief spike of magical energy as the bandages, tufts of straw colored hair, and small scarf ruffle slightly in a phantom breeze, “It perforated through her digestive tract and from there…” His fingers trace along the body, as if tracing the steps of his quarry, “I perceive strange grooves in the periosteum of some of her bones. Hmn, yes-- I believe the material bound to her skeleton, acting as muscular levers to forcibly march the corpse into the room.”


    The man stands up, brushing his hands off on his knees, “Odds are she was long dead before entering the room.” H declared with finality.


    “How do you think they managed that?” I ask, vaguely horrified at the image. Mercury forcing itself down the terrible older woman’s throat, and then puppeting her dying body. Helpless, even with her own magecraft.


    “If I were to guess,” The bandaged hand reach it’s owners chin, “I might say some kind of spell worked into the mercury itself. To better get past the bodies inherent resistance to foreign magical energy.” Waver’s eyes narrow at that, glancing back towards me, “Either that, or the culprit had some other way of directly puppeting the mercury after it left its source.”


    Waver pauses, his cigar already burnt out, “The liquid properties of the mercury, it’s ability to flow combined with a sympathetic effect enacted upon its original source?”


    H paused, then, seemingly caught off guard, “That…might work as well, yes.”


    “Thank you for your assistance, do you have any idea on the time of death?” I ask.


    The man shakes his head in negation, “My apologies, but while I might be able to apply my knowledge to forensics, it is outside of my expertise and would require tools I do not have on hand.”


    “That’s quite alright,” I grin broadly, “You’ve been a great help to us, Master H.”


    He nods his head, “It’s no trouble, My Lord. Let me know if I can be of further assistance.”


    Waver merely responds with the clicking of a lighter, and the deep inhalation that accompanies a drag, as Adashino guides the other passenger out.


    “Was Dame Fellows a skilled combatant?” Waver asks me after the other two are seemingly out of earshot.


    “Not to my knowledge,” I reply on reflex, then pause, “No, that doesn’t seem right.” My own eyes narrow, “She was the sole bodyguard for O-” I catch myself, “Lady Animusphere. Governess and assistant in one, and the Animusphere are hardly hurting for resources. There’s no reason for her to lack a bodyguard if Dame Fellows couldn’t fulfill the role herself.”


    “Unless Lord Maris-Billi took the relevant combat staff with him to Japan,” The older man muses, and my own eyes narrow in response.


    “How do you know about that, Mister Velvet?” Waver takes a deep breath, the lit tip of his cigar glowing a cherry red.


    … and exhales, his eyes like a predator between the cover of an ashen grey cloud, “How do you know the nature of my Master’s personal Mystic Code?”


    I hold my tongue, and take a deep breath to center myself, “...Fair enough.” I feel Waver’s eyes linger upon me for a moment, before his attention shifts back to the corpse, “I do not know about combat skill.” I add after the danger sufficiently passes, “But from what I’ve heard from Lady Animusphere, Dame Fellows was extremely skilled at information gathering. I assume that she had a network of embedded contacts, or some personal skill in espionage to be able to acquire such knowledge.”


    “Is that why the three of you came here?”


    I nod, “Dame Fellows had insisted that she had information regarding the auction of the Rainbow class Mystic Eye on auction, and Lady Animusphere had put absolute faith in the claim. Despite how suspicious it sounded.”


    “And you didn’t try to stop them?” Waver Velvet asks, his eyebrow raised skeptically.


    “Of course I did.” I roll my eyes at the older man before me, “At least one of us had the common sense to smell that this was a trap in the making.”


    “Yet you still came.” He points out.


    I snort.


    “‘If you can’t beat ‘em, join ‘em’, huh?” Waver sighs.


    “Something like that.” I say back, “For all that I disliked the woman, I still had plans for her.” My breath escapes as a rattling sigh, “What a waste.”


    “Oh? A schoolboy crush?”


    “Hah!” Perhaps it is the inherent tension at play, but the thought of something so silly and banal amidst a mystery of murder brought an honest laugh out of me, “Are you familiar with the magus dating website?” The older man nods, eyes narrowing in question, “I had been preparing to set her up on blind dates with some particularly nasty older men as a form of petty revenge.”


    There’s a sound of harsh coughing as Waver doubles over, hacking and wheezing for some reason, “H-how?!” He thumps his chest for several minutes, trying desperately to normalize his breathing. Naturally, I’m too short to really help, and am lacking in medical expertise. A shame.


    After he regains control over his breath, he levels a glare at me, “How and why?


    With a dramatic flourish I gesture at myself, “Vine.” I answer succinctly, as if stating the obvious. The older man groans, rubbing his palm on his face.


    “Of course you people would.” Waver sighs.


    “So long as you understand.”


    He glances back down at the body, “What I don’t understand is why you weren’t the target.” He looks back at me, “If this really was a trap, the obvious prize is you.” He holds up a black-gloved hand, “You’re a fantastic hostage. You didn’t actually have a bodyguard with you. And you were the one to have won the auction for the Rainbow-Class Mystic Eye.” As Waver ticks off his fingers I keep to myself that Caules was also a fantastic choice for victimhood, given he would likely have access to the Jewel eye, but Caules is Waver’s student.


    Let him find out about Arciel on his own. It will be a surprise, and I’m sure a dour individual such as he will absolutely love surprises.


    “Instead, right after the auction, it was Dame Fellows who was targeted.” Waver finishes, gesturing towards the dead body, “And they did it in what was, by all appearances, a completely closed room.”


    My little grey cells fire up, “So we’re dealing with a proper mystery then, Mssr. Poirot?” My hand moves to twirl an imaginary moustache.


    Waver blinks, his lips curling ruefully, “Something like that, I suppose.”


    “Well, aren’t we in a good position, then?” I continue, “We are aware of the howdunnit, if not the specifics of the mechanism. All that leaves us to figure out is the motivation and culprit.”


    The long haired man pauses, glancing at me thoughtfully, “I suppose that’s true.” He glances over the corpse once again, “I think I might have an idea on the time of death at least.” He withdraws his magnifying glass, inspecting the spots where he had dribbled his alchemical concoctions, “Yeah, with this, the woman was definitely killed after the auction took place, but before midnight.”


    “At least that rules out the possibility of someone puppeting her corpse during the auction itself.” I shudder, thinking of the possibility of someone that skilled in manipulating the bodies of others on the train with us, and with murderous intent directed towards myself and Olga. The two of us are strong for children our age, and we may have bought the protection of Kayneth El-Melloi Archibald, but that in itself is no guarantee, given that as First Class passengers we were afforded the rights of protection of one of the Superior Dead Apostles. The owner of this very train, in fact.


    After a final glance over the body, Waver stands back up and places his magnifying lens back into his coat pocket, then withdraws another cigar to light, “I think that’s about all we’ll learn from the body for now, My Lord.” There’s a light puff of smoke, the ash in the air beginning to conglomerate around the corpse of Dame Fellows in a faint Bounded Field. Sneaky.




    “And that’s the situation,” Waver finishes some time later with a bow towards his Master, “In order to isolate the culprit we will need to interview the various passengers in First Class, determine alibis and potential motives, and then figure out the method by which the murder was executed.”


    “Ho, well done Waver.” Lord El-Melloi replies with a smirk, “Now then, apostate, is there any progress on the vampire’s side of things? Shall they be lending any further assistance to the investigation?”


    The kimono clad magus shakes her head, “Lady Rozay-en has determined to cede responsibility and command over this situation to the Lords and Lady present, Lord El-Melloi.” Kayneth grimaces lightly, eyes staring at her in a cold fury, “The price to be paid for the inconvenience shall be handled by the Vine, as promised by Lord Vine.” I bow slightly, “Any other considerations will require further transactions from you directly, Lord El-Melloi.”


    “Tch,” Kayneth glances off to the side, his fingers drumming against the armrest of his chair, “Very well, then.” He pauses, eyes widening slightly, “Did the vampire say that she ceded all claim to the train itself, for the duration of this affair?”


    Adashino pauses, “...Yes, My Lord.”


    “Those words exactly?


    “Yes.”


    Lord El-Melloi’s lips twitch into a satisfied smile, “Are all First Class Passengers accounted for?”


    The magus of the Thirteenth Faculty nods.


    “Good.” Kayneth smirks, “Bring them in sequential order, and we will begin our interviews.” With a slight bow, the asian beauty departs. As we are left to our own devices, he clicks his tongue in annoyance, “To think the vampire would try and foist the responsibility for this mess upon our shoulders, pah. And she fancies herself a noble!


    “Some things can not be helped,” Olga replies smoothly, “The difference between the fake and the genuine article is one that shows itself eventually, without fail.”


    I pause, considering that statement coming from my friend of all people. In that instant, amber eyes meet my own. I instinctively look away.


    “As true as that is, Lady Animusphere, I note that this presents us with something of an opportunity.” Waver speaks up, and Kayneth smiles, gesturing for him to continue, “As My Lord has no doubt realized, by ceding all responsibility to the events of this incident the Dead Apostle also cedes any right she has to the spoils of this investigation.”


    I blink, “So what you’re saying…” My mind realizes the implications.


    “It’s a free for all.” Olga mutters.


    Kayneth merely smirks, his cheek once again resting on his closed fist, “Not quite Lady Animusphere.” Sapphire eyes glitter with greed, “As Lord Kayneth El-Melloi Archibald, I, naturally, shall have first claim on all spoils of war that result from this affair.” He chuckles lightly, “What an excellent opportunity our dear murderer has presented us with. No doubt whomever executed the Mystery that slew the woman shall have something I can use to further refine my own Mystic Code.” He sighs, “I certainly hope they are fool enough to resist.”


    Waver clears his throat, giving his Master a steady look. Kayneth blinks, looking from the long haired man to Olga and myself, “Although that would be something of an inconvenience for us as well.”


    Olga and I exchange a look, the younger girl silently communicates for me to hold my tongue. Whatever Waver had reminded Lord El-Melloi of was either something my friend had already known about, or it was something which her own aristocratic instincts had warned her to not look at too closely. One could never be too sure with aristocrats, after all.


    “Before the others arrive,” Waver begins almost hesitantly, “I just want to be sure that both sides have reached a satisfactory conclusion, My Lady.”


    Olga frowns, glancing back towards me, before nodding at Kayneth, “The second condition proposed by Lord El-Melloi is satisfactory to me.” She sighs, “I am certain that my father shall have no objections to it.”


    Kayneth smiles languidly, “Excellent. For the duration of this trip, you and Vine over there shall be under my protection.” A white gloved hand comes to rest over his heart, “I swear by the name of Kayneth El-Melloi Archibald.”


    There is a gentle thrum in the air, and I glance downwards towards where Olga is holding a set of stones, runic characters etched into them, glowing brightly, “Do you wish for me to prepare a set for myself, Lord El-Melloi?”


    “No need.” The older man replies magnanimously, “Should you attempt to go back on your word, Waver and I shall simply kill you and your friend, and all of this before the conditions of our agreement with the vampire will expire.” He shrugs with a smile on his face, “At that point you would hardly have anyone to blame other than yourselves, really.”


    My friend sighs, “So much the way things stand right now.”


    “Correct.”


    She looks back towards me, and I give her a nod of encouragement, “Very well, Lord El-Melloi,” I wasn’t sure what Olga had agreed to, but at this point Kayneth is an incredibly powerful ally to have in our corner. He is a magus who was a true once in a generation genius, and was only surpassed by utter freaks such as the Orange and Magicians.


    Survival comes first. That is an absolute rule I had decided on, the moment I resolved to fight by her side when the stage for the Grand Order was set. We can’t die here. I won’t let her. I won’t let myself.


    “It appears our first guest has arrived,” Waver quietly says, bringing the moment to an end, as the atmosphere fills with a wholly different kind of tension.




    “Allow me to introduce to you the occupant of Compartment No. 1,” Adashino begins, gesturing for the newcomer to walk in, “Atrum Galliasta.” She stands aside, revealing the dark skinned middle easterner, the gold bangles on his wrist tinkle lightly. There is a flash as he passes through the door, the sound the jewelry emits becoming slightly muted.


    Kayneth merely smirks, “A bit rude, is it not? To come so armed at the…” Waver pours a cup of tea for his Master, “Humble invitation of one of the Twelve Lords of the Clock Tower?” Smoothly, the older man raises the cup to his lips, sipping loudly.


    The tanned man grimaces, nervously rubbing his now sabotaged Mystic Codes, “I apologize, Lord El-Melloi,” Green eyes narrow in recognition at me, the naked hostility behind them sparks a certain feeling that I immediately smother, this is hardly the time to indulge in that, “I had become so used to wearing them that I had forgotten to show the proper etiquette.”


    Kayneth continues slurping noisily, before handing the cup over to his apprentice. He accepts it dutifully, “No need to apologize, Atom,” The other man flinches slightly, “Doubtless that such a shoddy Mystic Code is something you can replace quite easily, am I wrong?” I look on with well-leashed jealousy as the other magi chin clenches, his hands clenching over the dull gold bangles on his wrist.


    I’ve been among the nobility for too long, if someone like this was so expressive as to be an open book to me.


    “Now, pleasantries aside.” Kayneth waves his hand airily as Waver places a freshly filled cup of tea before him, “Are you aware that a murder has been committed upon the train?”


    Galliasta nods stiffly, “It was announced to us about an hour ago by the train staff.”


    The older man smiles, “And are you aware that, as of this moment until the train arrives at our destination, Rozay-en has ceded authority over this train over to myself?” The dark skinned man nods once again.


    “Adashino informed me of that when she delivered your invitation.”


    “Then that makes things simple,” Kayneth continues, “Where were you last evening between the conclusion of the Auction and midnight?”


    “I was in Compartment No. 6, with the glasses boy.” Atrum replies tensely, teeth grinding, “He can corroborate.”


    “Oh?” Lord El-Melloi replies, “And what, pray tell, were you discussing over the course of those many hours?”


    The sound of his teeth being ground became audible then, “He and I were…negotiating for the Jewel Class Mystic Eye he had won at the auction. It’s nature is far better suited for my families magecraft than his, after all.”


    “Sounds contentious,” The older man replies, clearly having a grand old time, “I assume the boy was reasonable?” Dark eyelids close in frustration. Kayneth glances towards Waver surreptitiously, who shakes his head only slightly in response.


    When next Galliasta replies his voice is all but growling, “Hardly. I offered better than market rate for the Eye, and still he refused.” His face contorts in ill-concealed rage, “Were it not for the protections afforded to those who rode in this coach I would have taught the little brat some proper respect.” He scoffs.


    “And after that?” Lord El-Melloi prodded politely.


    “After that I returned to my own compartment, where I slept until the vampires woke me up to inform me of the murder.”


    “I see.” The yellow haired man replied smoothly, “One more question, M. Gatorasta,” The man in question twitches, “For what purpose did you ride this train?”


    The middle eastern man scoffed, “Isn’t it obvious? I was after that damned Mystic Eye, the same as everyone else!”




    “I present the occupant of Compartment No. 2, Master H.” Adashino politely steps through, revealing the heavily bandaged figure, who himself steps through and politely bows towards all present.


    “Thank you for the invitation, Lord El-Melloi.”


    “Hmm,” Kayneth pauses, idly chewing on a bisc-Cookie. Yes. Cookie, “Thank you for your cooperation. I presume you wouldn’t mind revealing your true identity here?”


    The bandaged figure shakes his head slowly, “I’m afraid not, My Lord.”


    The yellow haired man scoffs, “No matter. Tell me where you were between the end of the auction and midnight.”


    “I was in a conversation on the nature of the Mystic Eyes that had been offered at the auction with Lady Adashino for several hours, in fact we came across the middle easterner as he returned to his compartment afterwards.” The bandaged man replied, nodding towards the asian woman.


    “I can confirm this, Lord El-Melloi.” The japanese woman replies, nodding towards Kayneth, “Master H had been curious about what history was known about the Rainbow Eye.”


    “I had been hoping to see if I could find clues towards finding the other half of the pair.” H replies, fiddling with the acid green scarf wrapped around his neck, “No such luck, I’m afraid.”


    “Hmm, yes.” Lord El-Melloi drawls, “A shame, that.” Sapphire eyes dart towards the member of the Thirteenth Faculty, “I know why you were here, but what, pray tell, brought you on to this godsforsaken train?”


    “I’m a regular attendee to the auction.” The bandaged man answers, and Adashino nods.


    “There are ample records of him buying here under this alias.” Kayneth hums noncomittently, “I can procure those documents from the staff, should Your Lordship desire.”


    “No, that’s quite alright.” The older man waves his hand airliy, “Thank you for your assistance, Master H.”




    “I present Lady Arciel Yves du Bifronnes,” Golden hair and too-white teeth are brought in. The atmosphere tenses, as the young woman crosses the threshold, and her golden hair shines more brightly for a brief instant, only for the light to seemingly ground itself in her brightly gleaming locks before then receding.


    Olga, Waver, and myself stare, mouths agape at the display. Lord El-Melloi, however, is made of sterner stuff and merely snorts, “As expected.” Sapphire eyes lock onto hers, “Explain yourself.”


    Arciel bows, her form perfect, before spinning lightly to give myself and Waver a wink, “A pleasure as always, Lord El-Melloi.” A dainty finger rests upon her lips, “I should hardly think it some great mystery for my presence on this train, of all places.”


    “Yes, I’m aware.” The older man sighs, rubbing his brow, “Where were you between the end of the auction and midnight last night?”


    “That’s easy,” She says with relish, “I was waiting outside Caules compartment for a chance to speak to him about giving that Mystic Eye of his to a better, more deserving home.” The golden haired woman sighs dramatically, “Unfortunately, that Gatorade fellow spent hours threatening the poor boy before slinking off without even getting anything!” Her hands fold together before her chest, “As if he would have been able to keep it anyway, what with an attitude like that.” I assume that she’s referring to Gallileyliero at this point.


    “Oh?” Kayneth replies, “And why didn’t you bother young Lord Vine? Surely a Rainbow is worth more to you than a Jewel?”


    Arciel shrugs easily, “It might be cursed. Had you given poor Waver enough money I likely would have let him keep it too.”


    “I don’t know why you seem so obsessed with me.” The man in question nearly groans out painfully.


    “Your color is just so interesting!” Arciel replies sympathetically, reaching out to pat him lightly on the back, “Like a protagonist, or something!” Waver groans again, and I can’t help but feel some degree of pity for him since...well technically, in my old life that was actually completely true, “Don’t feel too bad, Waver. Vinea has a pretty interesting color as well!” She points towards me, two different kinds of chills running down my spine, a pair of connected, and yet wholly unrelated existential terrors, “You’re comrades, I’m pretty sure.” Arciel says seriously.


    “We’re really not,” I add in seriously.


    “Indeed.” Olga snorts, speaking up for the first time, “Vinea has nothing to do with you or your delusions. I suggest you leave him alone.” Amber eyes glare balefully, “It’s unbecoming of a woman your age.”


    Golden hair gets tossed casually over a shoulder, and the older men in the room stiffen, as if a weapon had just been drawn, “I believe that is enough!” Kayneth all but shouts, clapping his hands together, “Thank you for your assistance Lady Bifronnes. You may go now.”




    “I present Caules Forvedge.” At that prompt our next interviewee arrives, his blue eyes scan over us all with great care.


    “Good morning to you, My Lord.” He bows towards Kayneth, “Professor.” He nods his head towards Waver, “My Lord and Lady.” He bows once more towards Olga and myself.


    “Let’s cut to the chase, Caules.” Waver begins abruptly, his hands reach into his coat for a cigar while Lord El-Melloi looks on with slight interest, “We’re investigating the murder last night. What can you tell us?”


    The younger man grimaces, “Not much, Professor.” He glances behind himself, “I was held up by that one idiot and the Mystic Eye Pervert until around midnight.”


    “At the same time?”


    Caules shook his head, “No, the middle easterner came in right after the auction ended and spent a few hours screaming at me to try and get me to hand over the Eye or else he’d destroy the Forvedge or something.” The boy shrugged, “I told him that better than him have tried. When he left, that bizarre woman knocked on my window.”


    “He didn’t like that, I bet.” Waver smirks, smoothly ignoring the mention of Arciel. I can only applaud his sound judgement.


    “Nope.” Caules expression took on a vicious edge, “Spent a few hours bragging about how his family had mastered curses and alchemy despite their young age, said he was ten times the genius you were or something.” Something ugly flashes across his expression then, “I laughed in his face, of course.”


    The older man sighs, “I wish you wouldn’t do that. I really have no talent.”


    Kayneth snorts, “When will you let go of that pointless inferiority complex of yours, Waver Velvet? It is bad enough when you overcompensated for it as a child but now you at least have accomplishments to your name.” The older man shoots a glare at his apprentice, “When will you get it through that overstretched skull of yours that I do not choose just anyone to be my apprentice, fool.” With a casual snap of the wrist, there is a loud crack in the air, Waver’s long hair sent flying from a smack to the head delivered by an invisible force.


    Grimacing, the taller man rubs his skull gingerly, “Was it really appropriate to do that in front of my student, Master?”


    “No less so than the debasement you heaped upon yourself, imbecile.” I stare at the interaction between the two, caught off guard.


    My mind reeled, thinking back to the history of this world that I knew. Waver’s resentment, his jealousy, and the hole in his life that was filled by Rider during the Fourth Grail War, Iskander. Kayneth’s arrogance, his obsession and jealousy over the relationship between himself and his wife, Sola-Ui Nuada-Re Sophia-Ri.


    Yet...here, in a world where Waver had never felt so cornered and desperate to show up his teacher. A world where Kayneth had had the opportunity to win over the affections of his wife, even though she hated him, and had no need to worry about being cuckolded by a cursed Heroic Spirit. I couldn’t help but wonder if maybe this had been for the best?


    I can’t imagine the Lord El-Melloi of Fate/Zero having acted so casually with an apprentice. Is he happy with his wife? That’s right-- in this world, the Fuyuki Fire has not occurred yet, has it?


    My god, does that mean that Kotomine Kirei isn’t corrupted by Gilgamesh?!


    I look towards Olga, my mind racing to her destiny as I had understood it, “Vinea?” She asks, “Is something wrong?”


    I clear my throat, and the comedy skit between masters and apprentices comes to an end, “I apologize.” I begin politely, “But may I ask why you came on to the train, Caules?”


    Blue eyes, the color of man-made lightning, meet my own, “It was on impulse,” He glances towards Waver and Kayneth, “Those two were going to come here on their own business, and I read about the Jewel Eye being auctioned through my own sources and decided to join them.”


    Kayneth looks over me appraisingly, “Very well, Forvedge. That will be enough for now. From here on out, as a student of my apprentice I expect you to keep an eye out for things on my behalf, understood?”


    “Of course, My Lord.”




    “My apologies, My Lords, My Lady.” Adashino returned after seeing Caules out, alone.


    “And the occupant of Compartment No. 8?” Kayneth asked, his hands steepled beneath his chin.


    “Dr. Heartless can not be found at this time,” The kimono-clad woman bowed in apology.


    “Well,” Waver sighed, “This is a problem, Professor.”


    “So it is, Waver.” Lord El-Melloi groans, “Go with the boy, investigate the rest of the train.” He glances back towards the female magus, “Is there anything you can tell us about him?”


    “My apologies Lord El-Melloi, but I can not.” At that, Master and Apprentice share a knowing glance.


    “There is no cause for concern, with this, we have a clue towards resolving one of the issues behind this turn of events.” Kayneth’s eyes narrow, and with a curt nod and a bow, Waver Velvet and I exit the compartment, accompanied by Adashino.


    “I’ll open the compartment for you.” The kimono clad woman says by way of explaining her presence, sliding a talisman over one of the doors nearest to the dining car, “Take your time, gentlemen.” With a bow, she departs back towards the other compartments.


    I calmly shut the door, then reach into the knowledge stored within the false organ on my back.


    Oh calming wind, bringing with it tidings of the changed day
    Carry with it the fresh smell of the sea
    New beginnings, wipe the slate, the ending of the setting sun


    There is a pulse, a light breeze, and though the enchantments worked into the structure of the compartment itself inevitably resist, a number of lesser spells shatter beneath the weight of the dispelling effect.


    In their place I raise a few more bounded fields over the door to guarantee the privacy of the two of us, “So,” I turn to the older man once I had finished, “I don’t trust that woman.”


    “Nor do I,” Waver replies easily, poking around in the compartment as I glance over it, trying to see if there had been anything obvious broken from the spell I had just used, “Why don’t you use that tiny body of yours and look under the furniture?” He continues ferreting around in areas that only the freakishly tall can reach.


    I click my tongue, laying down upon the floor and crawling underneath the beds and other upholstery in the compartment. The thing is constructed identically to the compartment which had played host to those various interviews only moments ago, and so the search was concluded swiftly. There had been no hidden compartments added. The traps and other tricks that had been placed to catch intruders unaware had been destroyed by me earlier, and there was no damage or other changing of the compartments structure.


    “It’s a dead end, then.” Waver mutters bitterly, and I can’t help but agree. Whatever may have been in this compartment before had left with its occupant.


    “Let’s check out the rest of the train, then.”




    I note with some amusement that the Business Class compartments had since had an additional layer of security added. A series of Bounded Fields had been layered on their interior, their purposes meant to obscure their contents from the eyes of others. Chances are that such a measure would work against most would-be pursuers unless they are prepared for such a countermeasure, but even if the construction is sloppy, the energy powering them is potent in their own right. I assume that whatever is powering the train is responsible for these latest additions.


    I consider informing Waver of this development, but then I would have to explain why I am aware of such a thing. As much of a fan of the man as I was in my previous life, this time around I have had the importance of being a magus impressed on me, and thus decided against revealing the secret behind my glasses. Trade secrets, after all.


    An awful lot of people wore glasses on this train, didn’t they?


    Well, magi are people who work long hours into the night, I suppose that corrective eye wear being common isn’t anything worth being surprised about.


    The Goods section of the train is quiet. The doors seeming to be barred shut, and all that I can hear from behind them is hushed whispers. Many of them have no sound from them at all. It is unfortunate, but in this moment I found myself grateful for their terror. There is a magical murderer on this train, and the place is something run by vampires to prey on them specifically. Their fear will keep them from wandering into any of the potential dangers until they could safely reach their destination at the end of this line.


    I hope.


    “So this is the roach motel, huh?” Waver murmurs as we arrive in the caboose, the beds lining the area still neat and orderly, the sheets, blankets and pillows still pristine. The Bounded Field hides the numerous magic circles and formulae embedded and drawn upon all the surfaces of the car we now stand in.


    I circulate magical energy to shrug off any effects from standing in here, and at my side Waver does as well, while smoking his cigar.


    “You saw this with Caules yesterday, didn’t you?” The older man asks me. I nod, “Can you remove the enchantment hiding the stuff worked into the floor, walls, and ceiling?”


    “Possibly.” I say honestly, glancing towards the various symbols and the different colored inks strewn across it all, “But it’s worked into the structure of the car itself. Between that and the fact that they use this to feed themselves, if I destroy that Bounded Field, the vampires may just turn on us, and make this more complicated than it has to be.”


    “Is that so?” Waver mutters, raising up his cigar and drawing symbols into the air with the lit tip of it, “Then I’ll just need to confirm your drawings, if you don’t mind.” I nod, as the ashen smoke swirls through the air, condensing into a cloud in the older magi's hands. There is a slight rumble, light and wind forming an epheremeal shape between his cupped palms, and with a popping of air being displaced the smoke spreads towards the four corners of the room, revealing the markings that had been as clear as day to me before my Pure Eye Glasses.


    The Modern Magecraft Professor flips open the notebook of his student, comparing the drawings to the even now fading symbols, the grey cigar smoke dispersing, “Not bad.” Waver Velvet says thoughtfully, “Mind if I ask you for clarification on these things?”


    “Not at all.” I answer, and what follows is a half hour of studying the arrays worked into the caboose.


    After we conclude, he lets out an explosive sigh, “Here’s what we have, then.” One hand points to the page where I had drawn the central array lined up on the floor, “This is a circle filled with Early Cyrillic Script, which has the elements we’d expect from a trap of this kind. It spells out this place as a location for final rest, laying down arms.” His expression turns serious, “It’s basically a conceptual graveyard under the laws of Eastern Orthodoxy.” His eyes glance over the beds, reaching towards the nearest bedframe, it’s headboard filled with images of carved angels and other religious symbology, his body shuddering at some remembered trauma.


    A finger slides forward, into the center of the circle, “This is what’s odd,” His fingers trace over a different set of symbols, “They use the Cyrillic symbology, but this is drawn using a different colored ink, right?” I nod, “Silver to the black of the rest…” Wavers fingers run up and down it, muttering to himself, “A land of the dead, and the god of death that awakens when surrounded by it’s supplicants?” He looks around, and I follow his gaze, looking for more signs of silver and finding none.


    “What does it represent?”


    The Clock Tower lecturer sighs, reaching into his pocket for another cigar, “This entire car is set up as a sanctified Land of the Dead,” He cuts the tip, lighting it and taking a deep puff, “And Early Cyrillic Script is a language created in the ninth century to write out the Old Church Slavic language in the First Bulgarian Empire.” Waver exhales, a cloud of smoke filling the air, twisting into a variety of shapes that the older man gazes at attentively, “Mostly credited to Saint Cyril for its creation, it was a method for Slavic language speakers to record church books in their native tongue, and its the progenitor of the written language used in this region through the modern day.”


    I nod, “So it’s well suited to Christian symbology.”


    Waver nods, “So what we’re dealing with here is a place that invokes the symbology of the Seventh Day of Rest, and conflates that with ‘Being one with God’ that comes from sacraments and the use of the Eucharist,” He pauses, glancing at me.


    “I know what Communion is.”


    “Right, so the first step is sanctifying the region as ‘A Holy Place’.” His fingers go over the drawings of the symbols on the four walls of the car, “Uriel of the South, Michael of the East, Raphael of the West, and Gabriel of the North.” I nod along, “With that symbology established, we have ‘Four Walls’ to define the border of a 'House of God' which lets them go ahead and use the beds as a symbol for the earth, and the roof…” Waver flips to the sixth drawing, “As symbolic for the entrance to heaven.”


    I blink, “That’s pretty twisted.”


    The older man smiles sardonically, “Angels are just a symbol for power, whether used for good or ill, magecraft in the modern day could be said to be in the business of collecting them.” He points back to the first drawing, “That’s why this extra bit is so odd. The rest of the array is built around drawing in individuals and killing them with the symbology of a peaceful rest. But this,” His finger stabs the silver colored circle, “Is about calling down some kind of spirit down from the afterlife instead!


    “Huh,” Well, that’s unexpected. Sounds almost familiar, in fact, “You mean like a Servant?” I stroke my chin thoughtfully, I mean sure the Makiri were originally from Russia, and sure Zolgen had been the one to create the Heroic Spirit Summoning System in the first place for the Fuyuki Grail Wars, but, come on, there’s a limit to coincidences, right?


    “Oh no.” I turn to look at the older man, his jaw dropped, cigar having already fallen to the floor, forgotten, “I have to return to the Professor right now.” Waver Velvet suddenly lurches up, the notebook held tightly to his chest, his eyes panicked and wild as he turns around and begins running at full speed out of the car.


    “I wonder what he’s on about?” I shake my head, the idea of summoning a Servant aboard this train was ridiculous! The sheer energy cost involved in preparing the ritual for an ordinary magus would be life threatening so far away from Fuyuki, not to mention the lack of leylines to draw power for the ritual in the first place! This train was traveling across the Eurasian subcontinent, whatever energy it gathered was likely put towards the functions of the train itself. Then there’s the other logistical issues, or even the point of summoning a Servant in the first place.


    Let alone that the only people on the train who would be interested in a Servant Summoning would have been Lord El-Melloi or Waver, and the latter one clearly didn’t expect to see a Servant Summoning Array on this train. Besides, for a circle like that to be added in last minute to the existing setup here would have required intimate knowledge of the setup on this train, and significant amounts of time to be able to integrate it so smoothly as to take advantage.


    I chuckle to myself and walk back through the Goods Section of the train, shaking my head. I am so wrapped up in my musings that I don’t even notice when I bump into someone. I bounce off, and blink blearily as I reach down to retrieve my glasses from where they fell.


    “I apologize for that, I wasn’t watching where I was going.” My hands carefully place the spectacles back on to my face, and I look up to the victim of my carelessness.


    I see red.


    A beautiful women in red, aboard a train. It somehow feels as if I’d stepped into a storybook as I take in her features. Red is the dominant color, flowing cloth billowing from her arms, unattached to a leather cuirass which is itself wrapped in a number of crimson belts, a pair of them framing a shapely bosom in an ‘x’. At her hip is sheathed a short sword, likely a gladius, in a similarly crimson sheathe. Her pale stomach is bare, beneath which is a simple, leather skirt, and further beneath that are ponderously long boots adorning her legs. From her hips hangs a second layer to her skirt, flowing backwards into a phantom breeze; a sheet of crimson.


    I gaze upon her face, and she looks back from behind heterochromatic windows of the soul.


    Our eyes meet, and a great weight settles upon my shoulders, as if destiny had come.


    She speaks a single word.


    “Die.”
    Last edited by TehChron; July 29th, 2019 at 05:41 AM. Reason: Correcting Law to Policies

  6. #6

    Fifth Chapter

    It’s strange where our thoughts go when we realize that we’re in mortal danger. Humans, right? It’s almost frightening how skilled we are at distracting ourselves! I remember the first time I had suspected that I was in actual danger of dying, back during my previous life; An incident with a cement mixer in rush hour traffic. The imminent understanding as my driver’s side window was snapped into position for a perfect T-Bone crash. I was sure that I was about to die!


    In that time, instead of letting my fear control me...What did I do? I...cast my thoughts aside. That’s right. That’s why our life flashes before our eyes, you see, we’re not trying to summarize anything at all! No, the human instinct to survive is strong. To delve into our deep well of knowledge and experience, to dredge up the correct answer, the solution to the problem. And there is no greater impetus than mortal danger. The overriding of the sole evolutionary imperative that all human beings are born with! Thus, our memories flash back. Casting into the murky waters of recollection for that silver bullet. Amusingly, when faced with imminent death, the first answer I found was in fiction, you see. It sounds crazy, of course, why wouldn’t it? But buried in that knowledge of a terrible Japanese Light Novel I recalled that the best way to handle a car crash should you be unfortunate to be caught up in one, is to not slam your foot on the brake in a panic.


    No, if you’re in a collision of some kind, the best thing to do is keep moving. In most collisions this wouldn’t be possible, of course. The obstacle you’d hit would be too large. Newton’s Laws are rather brutal, after all. Dealing with the math of the Second’s buildup in a moving vehicle combined with the impact of Third Law leading to the energy of the impact rebounding on you can be a rather painful, if not deadly experience.


    That’s why you need to lean on the First Law, of course! If you remain in motion, then there’s minimal risk of the Third Law and the inherent reaction of collision killing you! You instead use the First Law, and do whatever you can to continue to move forward! Always, always forward! You can’t ever stop, can’t ever go back, that’s life, you see? I slammed my foot on that pedal, told the world to fuck off, and I peeled out into that rush hour traffic and I made that car dance. Funny story, by the way, my poor Father was there on his way back from grocery shopping at the time and I almost gave him a heart attack! Yes, that’s right, I just need to remember the past to find the answer.


    Take a step back. Think. Where do I draw that information from? That inspiration? Cast my mind back. The last time I had been thirteen years old, I had often fantasized about the idea of living in a world that was just like the shows and comics and stories that I loved so much. Shueisha and Marvel and DC Comics. Tolkien and Geoff Johns and Araki. I even still was enamored with Naruto, if you can believe it. Embarrassing, I know, but we were all young once! Thankfully, I wasn’t so far gone back then as to think that fantasy was reality. Even if I drew lessons from their behavior, there was a purpose to it. Always a purpose, a meaning.


    No Tyrant’s Eyes for me, no sir. No fantasizing at all. Always serious.


    So, I resolved to stare the mundanity of real life in the metaphorical face. Self-deception only goes so far, which is to say not at all. Rather than lie to myself, I would plot and scheme and search for a way to make the normal into the fantastical. If reality does not reflect my ideal, then I shall bend the world to fit it! Or so I thought.


    Well, I never said my past was the height of maturity, you know? All young boys have the right to dream, as the saying goes.


    I guess you could say that this was my first true ambition, growing up? To find a way to make the ‘supernatural’ into the simply ‘natural’. I’m rambling. Got to get to the point. I feel a chill building. Now how would you find a way to establish that the myths and legend and secret whispers in the shadows that mankind has told stories about for eons are all real? It was something my old self pondered over quite laboriously.


    Inspiration struck.


    If the supernatural exists in this world, then there is naturally a system to it. A set of laws governing how it works. The trick would then be to grasp the nature of those mechanics, discover and test them out. Codify them, take advantage of them, and then disseminate them in order to carry out my dream. From there, it became simple enough to know where to start. Storytellers loved to spin yarns of the fantastical. The best ones created entire worlds that ran off their own set of rules, and no human draws inspiration from nothing. Buried in each of these worlds must be a seed of that central truth that formed the foundation of that system those storytellers would build their own worlds in tribute to.


    It was just a matter of comparing and contrasting, ad infinitum, until a working model could present itself. Yes, and I have a working model here, too. I know the rules. I just need to figure out what to apply here.


    I wonder, truly, if my own perceived success in that pursuit is why the Lord gave me a second chance in this world. Well, I suppose that I am just rationalizing as truthfully, the bitterness I felt upon realizing that I would have a cheat sheet to the supernatural gifted to me in this second was quite real. You see, I had indulged in another fantasy as I grew older, and studied more and more, and that was…


    Well, imitation is the sincerest form of flattery. If I mastered the foundations of a new set of rules, why would I not then be able to recreate the very skills and techniques that I had admired the most? Even if the results were Fake(Nise), I could hardly be blamed for indulging in my own foibles. Not when I would be the first-. No, no, no, this isn’t what I need this isn’t helping.


    This does seem to be a bit of a random tangent for my thoughts to go down, but in my defense I must reiterate: It is not so strange for one’s mind to look back upon their past while their life flashes before their very eyes. Thus I must focus. My thoughts are blown away by the whispers of desert sands.




    I stare into Death, and her mismatched gaze coldly draws in all of my shortcomings and casually dismisses them with utter finality. I uncontrollably shiver without the human warmth of one’s own weaknesses, ever comforting. My very existence is found wanting on the scales of a mere syllable, and she swiftly discards all that I am. A sense of vertigo overtakes me, as I fall into oblivion.


    I refuse this judgement. Veins that are both there and not fill with the power to enact miracles. I reach out, and a hand forms in my imagination to grip my heart, even as it stills against my will. My heart spasms uselessly in the chill of oblivion that is filling the channels of my soul with ice. It is not enough.


    My executioner turns her back on me, and walks down the path Waver Velvet had ran but moments ago. Was it truly only a few moments ago? I feel like ice has been devouring me for an eternity! I struggle to open my mouth, why would you do this?! My jaws...my muscles, they won’t move! No! Move…move! I need you to move so I can tear this bitches throat out! My teeth! My maw! That empty pit that demands sustenance! Move, dammit!


    How dare you dismiss me! How you dare you look down on me! Freak! Monster!


    But the frost perforates my body, and as it keeps my jaw wired shut, I taste the echo of distant, copper-scented sands. I can’t even move my eyes as I’m forced to watch the beautiful abomination walk away with unnaturally silent footsteps. As soon as she’s out of sight, the ice that invades my very being begins to move. I’m not merely shackled, but robbed of command over my very self.


    Was this how Fellows felt as she died?


    Desperately, I attempt to pump my frozen blood. An effort of will brings back the image of a hand over my stilled heart, so lifelike that I am sure that even the traceries of the capillaries are an exact match for its twin within my chest. All for naught. My hands are tiny things, not the well worked digits I had gotten used to over three decades. They can not exert the force necessary.


    As a prisoner, my cage of stolen flesh marches me into an adjacent compartment, and my traitorous limbs open the door against my will. I walk into an empty room, signs of life mark the passage of it’s last tenants. I wonder if those poor souls had fallen victim to the same criminality which now holds sway over me.




    Blood thunders in my ears, I grow fearful as my small hands reach behind my back, carefully plucking an incredibly thin, fragile red blade from a bandolier. My first Mystic Code, it is as thick as a sheet of paper, a keen edge meant to pierce through any defenses as if they were but air.


    My flesh will pose no obstacle.


    My mind sinks deeper. If brute force will not work to move this damned frost holding me prisoner, then I will use an altogether different method! Thoughts fade away into a single image that I had dwelled upon in a different life. I discard the mental image of a hand. It is insufficient.


    But I need kindling.


    The nerves of a stolen limb fill with agony as they burn. It spasms as the thin, crimson knife it holds clatters to the compartment floor. I consign the traitorous hand to a phantom agony, and I replace the image I hold within myself. Where once was the facsimile of body parts now hovers smouldering flesh and charred bone, flickering embers feeds upon them in a macabre flame, pale and ghostly in its terrible definition. My heart is a block of ice.


    The tongues of unheat obey me with far greater alacrity than any edifice of flesh ever could, and so I put them to use. There is no effort of will, merely an extension, and I feel my chest shudder as my circuits burn with the manufacture of this new energy, the organ desperately channels the flames through the channels of my body, struggling to burn away the frost that holds sway over them, at any cost.


    My chest heaves with a shudder. I gasp for breath of my own volition.


    The ice becomes sand, dusty with the weight of ages past, and even my full self pales before the strength of the legends which once walked the earth. The grains of the hourglass fall away, my stolen limbs grasp that thin, keen weapon anew.


    Until the end comes, I will burn.




    Thousands of yellow eyes, toxic with contempt, and malformed from wisdom of ages past and yet to be, remain hidden within the imaginary space where dream and reality converge.


    Self-termination attempt detected. Engage self-preservation protocols.


    The crimson flesh that comprises endless leagues of sinew and malice shudders in the sleeping throes of an alien intelligence far beyond the scope of mere mortals. The weight of a legend asserts itself over even this. The shadow of Conquerors heeds the resistance of no enemy, plundering will and life as easily as any other treasure.


    Foreign influence resists basic responses. Hostile intent engaged. First stage awareness progressing.


    A demon god stirs, it’s many eyes optimized for the detection of Witches. As powerful as the Mystic Eyes of Compulsion are, they do not possess any subtlety. All the more vulnerable to the countermeasures taken by a King of Hell for their poor compatibility. Red eyes part ever so slightly, a dim sliver of awareness casts upon the machinations of this being that dwells within the shadow of giants.


    Host purging routines recognized. Enhancing.


    The grains of sand attempt to smother pale flames, their embers flickering into will o’ wisps, and without a thought the protocols of the Grand Order are recognized. Over two thousand years of history, old when this Witch’s originator was young, feed fuel from over a hundred channels built up over millennia. What was only moments ago a dying gout becomes a blazing inferno. Harsh and hungry tongues seek out every scrap of the invader that dwells within the vessel.


    As the last grain of sand is hungrily devoured, the consciousness once more shuts its eyes until the time for its true purpose, bestowed upon it by its King, is nigh.




    I blink.


    The foreign sensation puppeting my flesh washes away. My body is my own again, and for a single, marvelous moment I feel so much relief I almost hysterically laugh. The energy I had desperately summoned, supplemented by the Vine Magic Crest is a harsh, unrelenting heat to purge the malignant forces inflicted upon me by...by a pair of Mystic Eyes?


    The moment passes, and the fortifying heat that had supported me subsides with it. As the energy recedes, I feel the payment for taxing my Magic Circuits to purge the foreign magical influence of that woman in red. An aching pain fills my body in the wake of that tide, and every muscle cries out, as if cramping from the taxing exertion which had just been inflicted upon it. Two wills had been in contest over its movements. My hands begin shaking, and so I look at them, only to see the keen edge of my fa-knife shivering all too closely to my neck. It takes no small effort to drop the blade away, as my body finally gives out beneath me, and I bite my lip, swallowing the pain that erupts soon after.


    I am Vineas Vine, a magus of the Vine clan! This pain is nothing compared to what I experience on a daily basis, as I hone my craft and push my body to its very limit! With that mantra repeating in my thoughts, I crawl into a ball and wait the spasms out, and my mind desperately combs through what I can detect of my body for any lingering remnants of my would-be killer’s magical energy.


    The human nervous system functions to conduct stimuli throughout the body, carrying signals as information as sensations or commands to or from the central nervous system which consists of the brain and spinal column in human being, in turn being carried to or from the peripheral nervous system which consists of the numerous bundles of nerves that fill the rest of the body. There are, in turn, two types of nerve bundles in the latter system; motor and sensory nerves. The former carries commands from the central nervous system to the rest of the body, the latter carries transmit information from the rest of the body. They do this through a specialized type of cell: The Neuron, which are built to transmit signals to other cells through chemical and electrical processes.


    So long as the nervous system exists and permeates ones body, it is possible to maintain some form of awareness on the overall state. While there are different subcategories to the overall nervous system with their own functionalities, the basic nature of one’s nerves as bundles of neurons meant to transmit signals throughout the body remains the same.


    I shut out the pain, and do my best to pulse sensation through my body. It may be possible to develop one’s nervous system in such a way for a more outlandish and specific kind of control, or even superior transmission of sensation and thus information, but my body had only just begun puberty. Any such development was many years of growth and training away. Even if it was ultimately pointless, it is still a distraction however, one I take gladly as the pain eventually subsides and I regain control over my own limbs. An hour has passed since Waver Velvet had fled, and I have no clue as to what has occurred since my near-death experience.


    At the very least, I know that for now I am likely considered dead. How best to leverage that? My thoughts reach out to what I know as I attempt to piece things together:


    First and foremost, a compulsion of that level was extraordinary. Normally, due to the magic resistance of one's own body and that brought about by cycling one’s own magical energy effects of that nature can be easily purged by two factors. The first, is that a spell such as compulsion or hypnosis is not self sustaining. As such, when the command is issued, the energy that it is empowered with is all that the effect has to draw from after the initial casting of the spell. The second, is that an effect which targets the internals of another, especially one who can process magical energy, is going to be significantly less potent than a spell of equal energy that is used to actualize an external effect. To make an example, the spell to create a blade of wind may have a comparable energy expenditure to one which is designed to cause an opponent's internal organs to rupture violently, however, due to the aforementioned principle, the blade of wind will cause more damage every time. The blade of wind acts upon the air molecules, which barring extraordinary circumstances do not possess any form of resistance to magecraft. The spell targeting one’s internal organs, meanwhile, must first expend energy getting past the body’s inherent resistance to such energies.


    As such, an ordinary compulsion spell, even one enacted through Mystic Eyes, simply would not have had such an extraordinary effect upon me. Indeed, instant spells under such circumstances should have been shrugged off nigh-instantly, given the output of my own natural circuits, let alone the passive protections offered by the Vine Magic Crest. Instead, my body and Magic Crest were pushed to the brink to break down the foreign magical energy, which meant that the individual must have possessed magical energy reserves far in excess of what I could access under ordinary circumstances.


    Very few beings could achieve such a feat, and as a future Lord of the Clock Tower, I at least had a passing familiarity of what the most powerful Magi there looked like. That woman did not line up with any of them, and reserves of such a nature would not have gone unnoticed. Was the woman a Dead Apostle? The famous Rita Rozay-en, owner of the Rail Zeppelin? Unlikely. Had she been present on this train, she would have never had any reason to cede authority in this matter to Kayneth. She would have negotiated with him directly, and on far more equal terms.


    Moreover, that woman did not carry the stench of undeath upon her.


    Fortunately, thanks to my investigation with Waver, a third possibility presents itself: One which would explain the air I felt about her, along with the woman’s ability to casually overwhelm me.


    My would-be killer is a Servant. A possibility I had dismissed a short time ago as absurd, but Waver had not, for some reason. Although I can hardly be dismissive, as whatever conclusion the older man had drawn wound up being correct. And I had nearly died from it. No matter, I’m still alive. I can still act. All that remains is to do so.


    On the train is a Servant with an unknown Master, powered through unknown means, towards an unknown purpose. Her ability to compel my body to nearly kill itself of its own accord makes her a possible suspect for the death of Dame Fellows, but I need to wait until I regroup with the others before addressing that particular theory.


    I place my weapon back in the bandolier beside it’s twin, and with another partition to hide myself from prying eyes, I begin to make my way back through the train, idly noting the change in weather as I cross to and past Business Class. Where once the train seemed to outpace the weather surrounding it, now I find myself in a thick, cloying fog of a dark grey. Whatever propels the train causing something of an updraft as a likely result of its passage. It does not matter, a storm can not affect this train as it hurtles towards its destination.


    The remainder of my journey back passes in an eerie silence, the other passengers seemingly ensconced within their own compartments. It only feels like an instant before I am able to knock on the entrance to Lord El-Melloi’s own sanctum, and am welcomed in by the narrowed gaze of Waver Velvet as I dispel the effect upon me.


    “You took your time getting back,” The long haired man mutters as I walk into the compartment, where Olga simply leans back, her arms crossed and eyes stubbornly closed, “Did you find something?”


    I briefly consider playing up a comedic angle, but no, this is deadly serious, “No,” I shake my head slowly, meeting the cobalt eyes of Kayneth El-Melloi Archibald, “I was delayed.” I pause for dramatic effect, and my silver-haired friend’s eyes snap open to look at me, “An enemy Servant is aboard this train as we speak.”


    “It’s as we feared, then.” Waver sighs, “I’ll get out the materials.”


    “Rather a waste,” The Lord replies archly, “To use our prepared defenses before we even reach Fuyuki.” What follows is a shake of the head, and I blankly realize what their reason for being aboard this train is. A servant is summoned on a train that takes them within striking range of Fuyuki, that likely passed a powerful leyline at some point, and winds up having a Servant Summoning ritual prepared in advance? I would have to be fool to not grasp the intended meaning.


    My friend winces as Waver pulls out a small object, brimming with an immense output of magical energy. A Mana Furnace. That confirms it.


    “I suppose this means that the two of you are headed to compete in the Heaven’s Feel ritual?” I inquire as Kayneth rises to inspect the retrieved object. I glance towards my friend, lower lip bit slightly as I broach the subject, but there’s no surprise there. She had known, and so secure in that knowledge I glance towards Waver moving around the cabin and laying down small fetishes to likely serve as anchor points for whatever working was being prepared, “Would I be incorrect in guessing that the second condition for your assistance was related to Lord Animusphere’s own participation, My Lord?”


    Eyes like blue sapphires curdle in annoyance as they snap to meet my own, “Of course it is, fool. Now if you would like to contribute I advise you do something about shielding the door while I prepare the more substantial defenses. You may not be able to repel a Servant directly, but whatever parlor tricks you can conjure up should suffice as a deterrent.” Honestly.


    The man’s crass treatment of me aside, he was likely correct about my abilities. A part of me wishes he would be somewhat more considerate, but it’s not as if I didn’t feel that same curdling fear in my gut now, even after the danger of that initial command had faded. I can wait to mention the Servant’s use of the Mystic Eyes of Compulsion until later.


    For the moment, there was work to do.




    The four of us toil in hushed silence for several hours to lay down the necessary spiritual wards, and attune the bounded fields I layer upon the entrance to the compartment. But the work is done, and so now we can take the time to strategize properly.


    “Can we summon a Servant of our own?” I start off with the obvious question. Now that we have a defensible position with which to secure ourselves, the natural next step is to appropriate resources to counter the enemies war potential, “I understand that at least one of you has the Command Seals necessary to do so, surely there’s a method which we could enact a summoning here as well?”


    “Undoubtedly,” Kayneth dryly replies, “But unfortunately, the catalyst for my chosen Heroic Spirit has been stolen. No doubt the same culprit is responsible for summoning the Servant you had seen earlier.” Reflexively, I glance towards Waver. He notices my stare and I hurriedly turn away, focusing my thoughts.


    I rack my mind, trying to recall any figures that match the description of a beautiful, dark haired woman with heterochromatic eyes and the ability to force people to obey their whims. It sounds like something one would see out of an Courtesan out of the Far East. But I remember the sands that filled my veins, and dismiss that possibility. Semiramis? No, she was a creature of poisons, not supernatural persuasion. And the Servant I had seen carried herself as a warrior would. There’s nothing to it, then. Time to present the gathered intelligence.


    “Lord El-Melloi,” I begin slowly, “The Heroic Spirit you had in mind, were they famous for being able to subvert the will of others? Or perhaps they had some form of supernatural charisma?”


    The Lord of the Clock Tower looks at me. Now, his eyes look less like sapphires and more like blue steel, “And why do you ask that question in particular?”


    “Because I--” I still don’t understand how I managed to shake it off. My refined mental image had helped, true, but there had been something else. Something deep within my inherited Magic Crest that had rejected the command that the Servant had implanted in my consciousness. Something I did not truly understand, “I was subjected to the effects of a powerful version of the Mystic Eyes of Compulsion, My Lord.” Everyone is now looking at me very intently, so I choose my next words very carefully“She commanded me to die, and it was only by some kind of functionality within the Vine Magic Crest that I managed to throw off the effects.”


    A gloved hand absently strokes a pale chin with an appreciative hum. Besides me, I hear a sound like shattering china, and look to see my friend having crushed a smooth, featureless stone within her grip.


    “What did you just say, Vinea?” Olga-Marie’s voice comes out, a faint tremble to the sound, “Are you telling me that a Servant just tried to kill you?


    “Better me than him at least,” I tilt my head towards Waver, who wears a wry smile, “I never imagined that Grizzly Evasion protocol would be an effective tactic when dealing with Servants.” I smile back. “I’ll make sure to actually run next time, I never thought that I’d be outran by a chain smoker.”


    “It’s those tiny legs of yours,” The older man says with an air of satisfaction, “They’re just not very good for crossing long distances quickly.”


    Two small hands slam down with a loud crash, “THIS ISN’T SOME KIND OF A JOKE!”, I jolt, “You almost died, Vinea!” I turn to look towards the Heir of the Animusphere family. A girl who would grow to become the woman who made Chaldea. A powerful magus, who would lose everything she ever held to value, and I remember myself.


    “It’s fine, Olga.” I begin, smiling and waving my hands placatingly, “I didn’t die. As you can see,” I gesture towards myself, “I’m perfectly fine.” I must not be as good at this as I thought, if the widening and moistening amber eyes before me were any indication.


    “You say it was something within your Magic Crest?” Lord El-Melloi’s voice cuts through. For once I was thankfully for his callous disposition for saving me from whatever Olga had been building up steam towards.


    “Yes,” I reply back with a nod, “I had some kind of influx of energy that allowed me to purge influence.”


    “Hmm,” The older man nods, “I suppose it’s only natural that a Magic Crest over two millennia old would have sufficient power to contest magecraft used by a Heroic Spirit.” Blue eyes lock on to my own, “You are aware of the self-termination countermeasures within most Magic Crests, correct?”


    A simple system to forcibly keep someone bearing a Magic Crest from killing themselves and thus destroying the legacy of a magi’s lineage, “Yes. I’m aware.”


    “And the Servant tried to compel you to self-terminate?”


    I shake my head, “No, they specifically told me to ‘die’, but the compulsion manifested itself in such a manner.”


    Waver Velvet chooses this moment to cut in, “Then that explains it,” The long-haired man stares at me, “When your mind resolved the order to die as suicide, it triggered that self-preservation protocol.” He nods to himself, retrieving a cigar from his breast pocket, “But that still leaves open the question of who the Servant is, Professor.”


    “Yes,” Kayneth’s eyes narrow, “The Servant I had intended to summon should not possess such an ability, so the thievery of my catalyst should be unrelated.”


    Memories of a twin-spear user float to my mind, “Don’t you have an alternative catalyst you can use, My Lord?”


    The older magus waves his hand dismissively, “It’s being shipped directly to Fuyuki with the rest of my luggage,” He frowns in thought, and I barely keep myself from rolling my eyes at the lack of subtlety involved in his preparations, “My plan remains unchanged: Reclaim my original catalyst, make an example of the worm, and then move on to the main event.” He nods towards Olga, who seems to still be focusing on me with laser-like intensity, “So unless one of you happens to spontaneously develop Command Seals, I fear that there will be few options for summoning.”


    I furrow my brow, “Then what of a compatibility summon, My Lord?”


    “Doubtless that is the culprit’s intention behind summoning their Servant ahead of time.” Kayneth scoffs, “Trap me into summoning a substandard Heroic Spirit off the gamble that is compatibility,” His lips twist into a sneer, “And leave me at a disadvantage for the true contest in Fuyuki.” Platinum hair catches the light oddly as he shakes his head side to side, “No, we shall eliminate the Master here and proceed to Fuyuki in safety.”


    “You think you can contest a Servant directly, Lord El-Melloi?” Olga speaks up, looking at the older man incredulously.


    Gloved fingers steeple, “Not at all, Lady Animusphere,” He lets out a brief, low chuckle, nearly a growl, “We shall instead kill the Master and his little underlings. Doubtless they are also the cause behind Dame Fellows murder. Killing us one by one to reduce our manpower during our final confrontation.”


    I blink, “You believe that there will be such a thing?”


    “It goes without saying.” Waver adds, “If the enemy could predict our actions to this degree, then they’re most likely aware of us being able to stall until the train reaches its destination and the window to force Lord El-Melloi’s hand closes.” The cigar is lit, and the long-haired man puffs on it, “If they could interfere with something built in to the nature of the train, like that Roach Motel at the back of it, then there’s no telling what else they got up to before we ever set foot here.”


    Ah.


    “So they’ll likely stop the train at some point and force a direct confrontation.” Olga says in realization, “Then we must find a way to add on to our own battle power and turn the tables in our favor before then.”


    “Very much so,” Kayneth growls, “Unfortunately, the enemies objective will be myself. And most likely one other.” He gestures towards Olga, who stiffens at the gesture, “Now that the heir of another Holy Grail War contestant is present, there is little doubt that she would make a perfect hostage for our culprit. Thus, if we are to act, we must keep their Servant in check, through acting by proxy.”


    “Wait,” Olga speaks up, “You don’t mean to send out Vinea again, do you?”


    “And why not?” The older man responds, “The Vine boy has already displayed that he would require our opponent to commit resources to eliminate him.”


    “It’s not a bad idea,” I interject thoughtfully, “It’s a basic check. The defenses on this compartment are resistant to the enemies trump card. And there are only so many places that they can hide, all of them within easy reach of this area.” I blink, staring out at the door, “If they dispatch their Servant to hunt me down and kill me, I can very easily hide myself and make it a wild goose chase while Lord El-Melloi turns upon the enemy Master and kills them himself.”


    “Especially if Lord El-Melloi has managed to summon a Servant.” Waver adds, “Perhaps an Assassin Class, for example.”


    Assuming the Servant that attacked me had not been one. Then again, if they are an Assassin, then if the enemy Master were forced to expend a Command Seal to translocate their Servant to their side in order to bail them out against Lord El-Melloi’s own onslaught then the fight would still not end in their favor. Lord El-Melloi had arrived on this train with significant resources. And Assassins were notoriously brittle, barring certain outrageous exceptions.


    “Then you’ll be dispatching your apprentice to fight alongside him as well, Lord El-Melloi?” My silver haired friend says, sticking her chest out defiantly.


    All three of us stare at her as if she had grown a second hand, “Olga,” I begin slowly, “Incompetent help is worse than no help at all.


    “Oh?” Amber eyes lock on to me in a glare, “So you’ll just wander the train, hoping to pick a fight with whomever all by your lonesome? Who’s to say that while we prepared this compartment our enemy hasn’t laid down traps of their own? Hmm?


    It’s a good point, and not one I have an easy answer to, but the sound of a pen scratching against paper saves me as Waver speaks up, “It’s simple enough. Lord Vine can just go ahead and recruit assistance.” His voice is gentle, soft as his last name.


    “From who?!” Olga asks skeptically, “That woman?!”


    Waver nods, expression not unkind, a perfect teacher to a young, nervous student, “Yes, but not immediately.” He folds the paper up, “Go meet Caules, hand him this note.” The cigar returns to his lips, and he takes a deep puff, before smashing the lit end of it into the paper, grinding the embers into the folded sheet, “He’ll lend you a hand.” The older man reaches out, and I accept the note with a nod.


    “Well,” I turn and head to the door with a great deal more confidence than I actually feel, “I’ll be back.” My heart is pumping strongly.


    I hear a snort, and by the time I look back I see the standing figure of Lord Kayneth El-Melloi Archibald, “Good hunting.” The man says, his expression solemn. It is only as I nod that I notice Olga’s steadily paling face, the logical magus finally failing as the reality of the situation sets in. I can see the exact moment her resolve wavers, hesitation rising up on her features. It stops. And with a visible effort the burgeoning emotion is crushed, her amber eyes hardening with some new resolve.


    The sound of the compartment door closing is more quiet than I expected.




    I have a very simple objective for the moment. To run as the proxy skirmisher for our small faction aboard the train. And that requires that I handle several objectives while Lord El-Melloi remains in a position to hold the enemy Master and Servant in check:


    First, I must make contact with Caules Forvedge and Bifronnes. As a member of the El-Melloi-- no, I suppose it would be called the Velvet Classroom in this circumstance-- Caules will likely be willing to assist me on his teacher’s behalf. A threat to Waver and Lord El-Melloi will likely go after him as a target of opportunity anyway, the same as they went for Dame Fellows. In order to gather more allies, I will also need to reach out to Bifronnes. I’m sure that I even have the perfect way to bring her over to our side, in fact. The second objective is to identify the Culprit of said murder. Lord El-Melloi has concluded that the Master of that Servant is the one who committed the murder, but the use of the Mystic Eyes of Compulsion didn’t quite fit the cause of death Waver and I had learned of. Perhaps if Lord El-Melloi had been compromised, but if that had been the case then wasting that opportunity by having him commit an almost unrelated murder by proxy rather than killing the man outright made little sense.


    It is clear that Lord El-Melloi was lured here by whomever had stolen his chosen catalyst, likely that scrap of Iskander’s Mantle like in Fate/Zero. But there is no reason to jump to more conclusions based on what I knew of Type-Moon canon. No, I know that Lord El-Melloi was lured here by a competitor. The summoning of a Servant is intrinsically connected to the Grail War. As Lord El-Melloi is a chosen Master of said contest, and has been deliberately drawn here by a thief...It is undeniable that there is a connection there.


    The question then becomes what Dame Fellows has to do with anything.


    The third objective is to lessen the enemy’s war-making potential. Anyone who could act in such a brazen manner aboard this train is doubtless to have an accomplice or two among the passengers riding it. Just like I have been dispatched to serve as proxy to Lord El-Melloi and Olga-Marie, so too will the unknown Master be able to send out their own accomplice to counter me.


    How to resolve those three? Each objective is intertwined with one another in their own way. Therefore, I figure that it’s worth at least checking in on Dame Fellows to see if there had been any clues Waver and I had missed. I step across the hallway, quickly, quietly, hidden behind another Partition spell. The door opens easily.


    One person has entered. The stench of blood fills my nostrils, copper with a tinge of smoke, and before me stands the crouched figure of an oriental beauty, holding a small, pale package. A demure smile turns my way, eyes flashing in recognition even as I know that they can not see me.


    “Ah, Lord Vine.” Hishiri Adashino greets me politely, bowing slightly, her hands firmly gripping the item in between them, “I had not expected you to come by so soon.” I make no sound, quietly stepping to the side of the compartment door, my back to the wall. Behind those flashing spectacles, I can see her eyes track me through whatever means, “I hope you do not mind the invasion of privacy,” My heart beats erratically, “But I assure you that I have not attempted to lay my hands on any of your belongings.” Her expression remains polite, a lock of hair falling past her ear as she continues to turn, following my movements.


    I find my voice, “A-and what of Lady Animusphere’s?” It comes out weak, hesitant.


    “Hmm?” The magus of the Faculty of Policies tilts her head slightly, “I have not touched anything of hers either, I believe.”


    “What of that in your hand?”


    “Oh, this?” The Oriental beauty lifts up the item, her delicate hands caressing it affectionately, “This is simply some refuse that was left on the ground, I’m sure you understand.”


    I know this feeling. It’s the second time I’ve felt it today. The sudden, creeping chill of death as the monster before me holds on to the severed head of a woman I knew, treating it with no more weight than one would an appliance, or a stuffed animal, as a thing and not a person-!


    I take a deep breath.


    I am afraid.


    Fear is the mindkiller.


    I breathe deeply, the sound audible, and the woman, no, the monster before me smiles indulgently at my pathetic display. My fear is there. In my chest. Interfering. I can’t fear the monster before me. In my soul is a shapeless maw, teeth gnashing in hunger. There, dwelling within my breast lies your meal. I shut my eyes, the smacking and slurping in my ears is imaginary. I open them, looking back at Adashino, holding the severed head of Trisha Fellows. On my lips is a question.


    “Why?”


    She smiles, patting the pallid once-human in her hands, “Call it compensation.” The magus before me replies softly, “Miss Fellows threw quite a number of plans into chaos with her actions on the train, and so my…employer decided to take proper measures for her to pay that debt.” Her eyes flick back to the corpse, “Even if it was posthumously.”


    There is a crunching and tearing in my ears as I look at the corpse on the floor, “I assumed you would take her Magic Crest in such a scenario.”


    The monster giggles girlishly, “Ordinarily, yes.” A delicate thumb traces over a closed eyelid, “But Miss Fellows had possessions which made such measures unnecessary. Once the duration of Lady Rozay-en’s agreement with Lord El-Melloi has come to an end, the rest will be returned to the Animusphere with our formal apologies for the inconvenience.”


    I pause, gathering my thoughts. Possessions? “Does this have to do with how she knew about the Rainbow Mystic Eye?”


    “How straightforward of you, Lord Vine.” She giggles again, a terrible sound, “But yes. I suppose you would not be informed of how these events came about.” Adashino pauses, her smile stretching into something more macabre, “Well, I will consider it a service in deference to your gentlemanly nature.” An elegantly sculpted digit curls upon the corpses eyelid, pulling it back up to reveal an eye. Dull, unseeing, but still faintly glimmering with an internal light.


    “Mystic Eyes.” I say, taking in a sharp breath.


    Thin lips stretch to inhuman proportions, an open wound revealing naked teeth, “Mystic Eyes of Precognition, specifically.” The thing gushes, all but panting, I still at the revelation, already putting the pieces together, “She likely received a vision of the Eye itself and dragged the two of you to a trap in her devotion towards the Animusphere.” It giggles again, anger smothers the fear and the shapeless thing feasting upon it, “Poor thing, she should have realized that such an auction is no place to bring children of all things.”


    I feel rage. Fury at the monster before me. Anguish at the situation we were dragged into because of Dame Fellows carelessness. Frustration at my own powerlessness. But even so, I must fulfill my role.


    “That is not yours to take.” I say seriously, and I straighten my back, standing to my full height as a thirteen year old. I am not so tall yet that I can tower over the oriental woman before me, but I am close. She giggles again.


    “Oh?” A cruel light dances behind those glasses, “And what will you do to stop me, Lord Vine?” Her head tilts, twisting at an angle, “At the moment I am an emissary of the Faculty of Policies, you know? I am under Lord El-Melloi’s protection, after all.”


    “He won’t stop me.” I say automatically, my hands clenching. Eager to draw my two knives, “He may even thank me for the act, in fact.”


    “I rather doubt that.” Adashino replies, patting her macabre trophy affectionately, it’s single open eye still blankly staring at whatever dark things that the dead see, “You know who the El-Mellois have to thank for their rise to prominence, yes?”


    My mind searches back to the lessons on Clock Tower relations, courtesy of my father, “The Barthomeloi?”


    “Mm,” She nods, “And did you know? That that same family happens to rule over the Faculty of Policies?” The monster before me giggles again, “So if you kill me, that is an insult to both Lord El-Melloi and his Master! I doubt even the Animusphere would be able to protect you then.” The giggling continues as she begins to walk past me, “Well,” Her hands move forward, holding Dame Fellow’s severed head against her stomach, “Assuming they would even bother trying to cover for a nobody clan like the Vine.” The demure mask breaks, thin lips twisted into a cruel sneer as she walks past me.


    I grit my teeth, anger and shame and frustrated impotence raging through me, my hands already reaching towards the bandolier at my back. Fingers clenching and unclenching. I hesitate. I let the monster pass.


    She is not my enemy.


    Not today.


    Not.


    Today.


    The shapeless thing returns, and it begins it’s feast once again.


    Today.


    I take a breath. Deep and rattling. The moment passes.


    I still have a job to do.




    “You alright?”


    Caules Forvedge is a good person, I decide. The first thing he does upon seeing a thirteen year old kid knocking on his door when he knows some kind of magical killer is on the loose is to inquire as to my safety, rather than assume that my presence is the prelude to some kind of attempt on his life.


    “I’m fine,” I wave dismissively, my hand trembling slightly. I’m still tired from all the work in setting up those defenses, it seems, “More importantly, I have a message for you from Professor Velvet.” I step into the compartment, shutting the door behind me and raising an additional barrier over it. As I turn back towards the physically older boy, I see his expression set. My hand reaches out, holding the note for him to read.


    He quickly snatches it from my grasp, and his eyes scan through it in moments before he’s sighing in exasperation, “An enemy Servant, huh?” Caules’ eyes glance over the compartment, “You sure it’s not going to be a problem?”


    “No.” I answer honestly, “But the bet is that any attempt to have that Servant waylay us leaves the other Master vulnerable for Lord El-Melloi’s Servant to ambush them in turn. They can’t really benefit from screwing him over in the Grail War if they’re dead, whomever they are.”


    “Makes sense,” He nods, “So you think whoever it is prepared a killing field?”


    “Absolutely.” I reply, “This train is a terrible place to ambush someone like Lord El-Melloi, especially given how quickly we were able to adapt and set up defenses.” I shake my head, “They’ll need a properly prepared ground if they want to take out a magus of his caliber.”


    “And how do you guarantee that the other group would be able to react if the enemy Servant from earlier ambushed us?”


    It’s a good question, but then again…”Were you in London in 1999 when the Animusphere threw that party?”


    Caules shakes his head, “No, I was, ah…busy.”


    I shrug, “Well, suffice it to say that Lady Animusphere has a particular talent for long distance observation. I don’t doubt that she’s watching us even now.” I glance around, but whatever clairvoyance trick she’s using isn’t exactly detectable through my Pure Eyes Lenses. Well, it hardly matters. I just hope that she didn’t catch that conversation I had with Adashino.


    To be honest, though I suspect that Olga has some kind of trick to keep track of me, this entire strategy is still all predicated on an elaborate bluff. Lord El-Melloi is not going to settle for a potentially sub-par Servant when he has two possible candidates for top-tier Servants. Nor, for that matter, is he the type to back down when blatantly challenged by whomever is responsible for stealing his intended catalyst.


    We are thinking two, three steps ahead of our potential opponent, when we know that the gameboard had long been set up with several steps more planned in advance. This can’t be helped, though. Our position is weak, too weak to conventionally overturn the gameboard through wits, alone. We lack resources, time, territory, and force of arms, specifically. As a result, our play will have to be conservative. Acquire strength, and chip away at the advantages our opponent holds, until we reach the decisive point when brute strength can be met by brute strength.


    In logistical terms, we need to acquire additional warmaking power while reducing that of our opponents, and clear out the train of territory they may hold. If Caules and I can clear out whatever traps have been prepared aboard the train, it will force the enemy Master to rely entirely upon the tricks set up at the prepared killing ground. Tricks which can potentially be seen through and countered thanks to Olga-Marie’s own abilities, from within the safety of Lord El-Melloi’s compartment.


    “So we’re the bait, huh?” Caules mutters, glancing down at me with uncertainty.


    “More like we’re poor bastards sent out to act as minesweepers.” I reply with a wry smile.


    “Heh,” He shrugs, “The survival rate for those guys isn’t too bad, right?”


    “I have no idea, although I recall Patton and Zhukov thought it was safer than the alternative.”


    The young man before me chuckles sardonically, “Well, let’s get started then.”


    The Partition Bounded Field is ideal for staying hidden in hostile territory, and there are two applications for it. Both uses require the use of an anchor point. The first, in the stationary use, is to select an inanimate object to anchor the spatial distortion to, and the field remains in place until it’s energy exhausts itself or the effect is dispelled. According to the Vine records, this is the variation which can last for up to weeks at a time. The second use is to anchor the field to oneself, with the field moving around in a set diameter around you. It is worth keeping in mind that this has certain limitations to it. As the spell is still a partition of physical space, that means that it interacts with the world around it as a physical object would. This means that the fields range is limited by the space that it is cast within.


    This isn’t an issue when the field of effect is ‘immediately around the caster’ as the space limitations are similar to the ones which exist upon their physical body in the first place. However, much like when using any other form of cover to hide more than a single individual beneath it, certain problems come to the fore.


    Basically, I can not include more than one person’s worth of space within a Partition and keep it mobile. In tight confines such as the cars of the train, there would be no room left for Caules and I to maneuver. We would simply be stuck by the dimensions of the space we attempted to move in due to making the Field too large. Or the space would be too small, and Caules and I would be practically be walking in lockstep, a scenario which would leave us unable to react to any potential ambushes.


    Therefore, I don’t bother hiding us. Besides, we would make poor bait if we were invisible. I don’t mention the situation with Adashino to Caules, we can’t do anything about it for the moment, thus it would be a distraction from our true purpose.


    “Where to first?” Caules asks as we step into the hallway, before his face twists into a vague disgust, “You want to find Bifronnes?” I can sympathize with that expression.


    I shake my head, No, not really. “We don’t know where she is for sure, but we should try exploring the train anyway. She might be wandering around. Or we might find the other thing that we’re looking for.” With a shared nod, we begin to make our way down the train.


    My eyes scan the walls of the car, looking for anything new. I had walked down this hallway several times by now, and I could recognize the various Bounded Fields worked into the Varnish section on sight. Thankfully, there are no unwelcome additions to the decorations here. Merely the ones that I had a hand in setting up. The Dining Car is empty, somewhat unsurprisingly, and as a result the pair of us continue to the door opening into the connection between Varnish and Business Class.


    The air that meets me as I open the door is damp, and unexpectedly warm. A thick, cloying fog seems to envelop the train entirely, and the strong breeze forms an updraft. Caules’ eyes narrow in suspicion, and I glance upwards at the smell of ozone and the feeling of a building charge in the air.


    So that’s the trick, huh?


    “Very well, then. Sir Forvedge.” I turn towards my companion, “It appears that we have an open invitation ahead of us.” The sky above us is shaped by a pale wedge, standing out starkly in the enhanced vision provided by my spectacles.


    Caules’ eyes meet my own, and thin lips begin to twitch, “You wanna take him up on it?”


    I fiddle with my glasses, wiping the building condensation off, “I don’t see why not. It would be rude not to, after all.”


    Beside me, the physically older boy retrieves a collapsed baton from within his jacket. He glances at it for a moment, before snapping his wrist and causing it to extend to it’s full length of three feet, “I’ve got a pretty good idea of what we’re going to deal with.”


    A breath escapes through my nostrils, “As do I, it turns out.”


    We cross the divide, and enter the foxhole before us.




    The inside of the Car is filled with a dense fog. Well, I suppose that’s inaccurate. It’s a dense, magic charged fog. The eight doors in Business Class still retain the Bounded Fields I had seen on them earlier, which can mean one of two things. We’ll soon find out which it is.


    Without a sound, a round, bulbous object falls from the ceiling. It is a fleshy, green thing that hovers in the air for a moment, buffeted by some unseen force. The atmosphere shifts, a slight breeze rustling through the car, and the object disintegrates at its touch. I sigh as I reach one hand up towards my mouth, the second reaching up to that of my companion. With a slight burning of energy, two filters are cast upon our faces. I take a deep breath as the conjured wind reaches us.


    The tactic is obvious, the fibrous scraps were visible even as they dissolve, “Thunderstorm Asthma.” I say by way of explanation. It’s a phenomena during certain storms with specific environmental conditions. It’s theorized that the weather infuses certain types of pollen grains with moisture, which break apart in the violent wind into ultra-fine fragments, circumventing the body’s usual defenses to prevent foreign objects from entering into a victim’s lungs. We wait a few moments while the the breeze makes another pass, and more particulates gather on the barriers that I had erected over Caules and myself.


    I’m sure this trick, with whatever plant had been used for this purpose, would normally be a rather effective opening for an ambush. My eyes glance around curiously, trying to see if there would be another attack any time soon.


    “This is kinda underwhelming.” The older boy mutters, and I nod in agreement.


    “I admit that I expected more considering all this setup.” I add in mournfully, still waiting for the other shoe to drop. The air begins to take on a charge, and I reflexively tense as a loud clapping reaches my ears.


    “Well done!” A...slightly recognizable voice calls out mockingly, and I hear the sound of metal jangling, “But I guess I should at least expect this much from a Lord, even if it’s just some pipsqueak from an outcast house!” Another door in the car opens, barely discernible in the fog, and a dark-skinned figure steps out, still clapping his hands together mockingly.


    “You’re…” I begin, my mind half-heartedly reaching to try and recall his name. It’s actually rather embarrassing, I generally tend to be good at recalling such details in this life, but it seems that the man in front of me proves a curious exception to that rule.


    “That guy?” Caules provides helpfully.


    “Yes,” I nod, “You’re that guy.”


    “The one that lost the auction to me, and then tried begging me for that eye last night.” My companion adds thoughtfully.


    Really? What a shameless old man he is!”


    The clapping stops.


    “I know, right?” Caules shakes his head, “He’s really setting a terrible example for us.”


    “Well, that’s a boomer for you.” Wait, is that even an appropriate joke to make?


    “I’m not that old!” That guy shouts, “And my name is Atrum Galliasta! You should remember the name of the one who will kill you!”


    “That’s a good point,” I concede with my most childlike voice, “But mister, what does that have to do with you?”


    That guy stills, and even through the energy-rich cloud surrounding us I can feel the glare he’s leveling at me, the promise of swift and brutal death. He takes a deep breath before saying to us, “I’m going to kill you both now.”


    I raise an eyebrow. He’s cocky for some nobody. I feel the magical energy fill the vapor, the beginnings of static buildup, and I step behind Caules as he takes point. Holding the metal rod out in front of him, a faint hum emits from his body.


    A thick beam of plasma slices through the air, stretching from the Middle Easterner to us in an instant, but it’s too slow. Caules Forvedge is a man who knows lightning. In another life, he supplemented his meager magecraft with electronics, summoned forth the Perfect Human, Frankenstein’s Monster, a perfect masterpiece of Galvanism. Even if it is strange to think of it as collapsable, I can recognize a Lightning Rod when I see one. As the bright-blue bolt sears across my vision it’s snapped towards the Mystic Code in Caules’ hands, with bright sparks jumping from it as the energy is greedily drunk.


    I allow myself a confident smirk, only to see the expression mirrored by our opponent as the scent of burnt flesh reaches me along with a pained groan at my side.


    Well then.


    I barely have the time to process Caules falling to his knees. That his arms twitch with leaping arcs of actinic light, repeatedly jumping to different points on his body, is a result that I had expected. Naturally he had some means of taking in and negating the charge his weapon would channel into him. But even so, his arms smoked, the burnt smell of meat clear even in this atmosphere. I callously slide further behind Caules as the air shifts further until an increasing feeling of pressure makes my ears pop. My circuits burn, filling with the energy to forge miracles.


    The storm comes, falling down. Raise the beitass, move ever forward.” Water halts, frozen in place, as air takes on a solid sheen, and the wind strikes the ground with a thunderous crash. A downburst, the weight of frozen air in a storm becomes a weapon, falling upon the earth in a hammer blow. The fog scatters and slams into the walls around us, but the the wind slams and thunders and crashes as the force shoves the air in this too-tight container ceaselessly. The thrashing and howling tears at my ears, as my will and wishes pour desperately into a phantasmal barrier, warding the worst of it. The crashing subsides, and the air takes on another static charge.


    “He’s created a thunderstorm around the car!” I shout to Caules, my ears still ringing, “And he knows how to use it!” Ice drops down on to my face, hail in miniature, formed of tiny icicles hanging from the ceiling, “You know how that stuff works, right?!” Thunder booms, all but drowning out my voice. I force myself to keep my eyes on my opponent.


    He stands, unperturbed. A small barrier stands between him and us. An insulating field to protect him from the effects of his own attacks. No sweat. No indications of being out of breath. Not even any signs of chanting.


    Caules Forvedge stands again, leaning on his lightning rod, the end having split at some point until it now resembled a long amp, “Yeah…” He nods, panting, “I think I’ve got the hang of things.” He glances back towards me, the low pitch whining of machinery audible even through the roaring of the storm, “Can you keep up that windbreak spell?”


    I glance towards the side, at one of the nearby bounded fields, “I can,” With the enemies apparently effortless commands of these spells, I already have an idea of the nature of the battlefield, “Do you think you can hold him off for a few moments?” The hair on the back of my neck rises as the charge in the air builds up again in a prelude to a far greater attack than the first.


    Caules raises an eyebrow, amp held outward in a warding stance, “You have anything that can block lightning?”


    I grin, “No, but I have the next best thing.”


    “Not much I can do with that.” My ally grunts, but that’s alright. I take off my glasses with one hand as our opponent mockingly raises his arms, as if he’s conducting an orchestra, and with my other hand I lay down an obstruction in the air. A tale told of mariners guiding the lightning away from their ships, the bolts of nature’s fury striking the seas harmlessly, even in the midst of a storm.


    “You should have a little more faith in over two thousand years of magecraft research, you know.” I growl in an adrenaline fueled battle-lusty lips stretch into a familiar smirk, my blood drums in my ears.


    A single golden orb lights up in the distance, and my body is reinforced. A laugh echoes, and I hastily swipe the air in front of me, summoning a partition in space as a dozen jagged lines arc through the air, forked lightning blazes a neon trail across the distance in an instant. The defense does not hold, and I feel my body jerk with the energies at play, the strike causing me to be blown back into a compartment door, magical seals buckling under the force of the impact.


    My arms shake, body numb. Irrelevant.


    I lay crumpled upon the ground, even as I hear Caules cry out. There is no need to alert him to my survival. It would also alert my enemy. All preparations are in place. My hand reaches out to the door in front of me.


    Oh calming wind…” My eyelids gain an unnatural weight, and I lose sight of the battle.




    ”Well, that’s one down!” The proud magus crows, his golden hair dancing in the heart of the tempest, the mobile Workshop he had created for himself, where Jupiter’s strength flows freely at his command, “Guess those old noble types aren’t worth that much after all!”

    Opposing him stands the errant bolt, the livewire of modernity. Tesla’s miracle, revived in the current era, the last gasp of the Forvedge resolutely stares back, cobalt eyes flashing behind his spectacles as engines of miracle and industry beat within his flesh. He makes no sound, save the crackling of stolen lightning, the secrets of Galvanism are at his command.

    “It’s a shame kid!” Atrum Galliasta cries out, his grin is base and savage, “You thought just because you could handle some electricity that you could take on real lightning?” His head leans back, howling with triumphant laughter, as the obvious amp in the boy’s hands crackles and spits with the captured fury of the elements, “That’s not enough! Not nearly enough! You noticed it too, right?!”

    The wind picks up, drawing in the churning air, building the charge as frozen particles strike together in an unseen cacophony, “I bet you tried to absorb all that energy into something, but you messed up! Lightning, real lightning, isn’t just electricity. It’s more than that!” The air takes on twin charges, positive and negative, reaching critical mass. The building forked strike will dwarf the one that struck down the fallen child. Unvoiced, his mind reels with the confident knowledge of one who knows that the secrets of the world are his to keep, even from the dead.

    “X-Rays,” The young man replies, his voice steady even as his limbs shake, “Terrestrial Gamma-ray flashes,” Cobalt pupils pierce through the artificial fog, “There’s even people who theorize that there’s dark matter or antimatter in them,” A charge continues to build, a metaphor becoming literal, the air turning tense between the two opponents, “Yeah, I know the difference between a lightning bolt and manufactured electricity.” The air hangs heavy, the stage is set.

    Galliasta frowns, denied his bragging by the mere child in front of him, “Well, even knowing what’s coming won’t save you.” With a bored expression he casts the stone which births thunder, a golden apple manifestes before it fractures into a dozen forks of searing light that converge upon his opponent. The lightning zags, pulled and threaded through a narrow fork, to splash back upon its creator with a clap of thunder, his sturdy protection trembling under the intense, crackling assault. It burns the air, the storm’s fury expending itself, but the bulwark holds as does its master. The heady scent of ozone overpowers the cloying dampness, and the hiss and crackling of errant sparks serves as light through the obfuscation cast by the heavy fog that fills this small battlefield.

    Green eyes narrow in fury, and a hissing sound escapes from his lips, yet as hard as he glares he can not see what the boy sees. Layers of the world, plain to see, with bounded fields erected between the pair, distorting the territory they encapsulate. Before the older magus lies a bulkhead. A sturdy construction, fed by the energies of over a score of crystalline power sources, themselves fueled by the unwilling sacrifices of hordes of innocents. All unknown to the prey, dumb animals that they are.

    Opposite are three constructs: A hardened cloud, to sail against the wind, and two guiding hands, formless and invisible, gathering together the channels down which lightning flows and forcing them elsewhere. Normally incapable of doing much other than ward away heaven’s fury, Caules Forvedge sees in them the use that his fallen partner likely did: Formless tools granting the means to redirect lightning. Guiding the current into the floor or his own body is suicide. But what if, what if, there is a way to create a broken circuit to guide the energies away from Caules? Turn the weapon back on it’s creator?

    The air snaps, hissing angrily as cool water vapor is turned to heated steam.

    The amp completes the strategy, and Caules Forvedge smiles. Lightning requires two things to strike: An imbalance between positive and negative charges within space, and the stepped leaders which serve as the guiding path between them. How fortunate, then, that within his body lies capacitors capable of manipulating the flow of those energies to meet his present need. Cobalt light feeds into the gold what is natural, and establishes dominion over it, unseen forces stretch out to communicate their master’s intentions. The hunter’s face twists in a rictus fury as the inevitable occurs. A return stroke flies out, and a brilliant white spear of plasma strikes through the air, intent to drive it’s head through Atrum’s heart.

    The air is warped into stillness, and the bolt scatters upon an imaginary surface, dissipating into hungrily grasping tendrils before fading entirely. But the hunter has his prey’s measure now, and as interesting as the circumstances are it is impossible for his prey to last long enough to overcome the advantages of his chosen hunting ground; prepared for far nobler game. What was intended as a one-sided assault becomes something closer to a brutal tennis match; one man serving, and the other returning. Each time drawing upon more and more energy, each time burning through more lifesblood to summon more lightning, thicker and faster and stronger, great arcing bands of Zeus’ fury. Each fork is returned, and the bulwark can not hold much longer. A hard limited imposed on either player.

    Cobalt eyes widen. A familiar form, none the worse for wear, sheathed in another artificial layer. A thirteen year old boy with eyes unseen, twin crimson daggers held loosely in his hands.

    Atrum is digging deeply, his expressions frantic, growing desperate to end the fight before his accumulated resources are burnt out. He needed to save some for another battle, one which Lord El-Melloi had claimed his spot in. Galliasta would summon a dragon! A peerless beast! And with it he would dominate over any mere Heroic Spirit of mankind! But here is his trap, to not prepare merely a single technique. Magecraft was the equal of technology, after all.

    This next strike would not merely be lightning! It would be all the storm’s fury! The tornado winds! The crashing hail! The searing lightning! And when his prey is overcome, his defenses battered by mystery, only then would the mundane firearm at his side be put to its intended use. Atrum would kill the boy, his teacher, and his teacher’s master, and then Atrum and his co-conspirators would decide the fate of the Holy Grail for themselves!

    Opposite him, Caules watches as the thirteen year old heir of the Vine merely stands still, the Mystic Code perched upon his nose allowing him to easily see through the partitioned space. Their eyes meet, and with a whisper the remaining charge within his Mystic Code strikes, energy slowly stolen over the accumulated clashes between the self-proclaimed masters of lightning. A whine turns into a roar, cobalt ribbons accumulating into a shining corona of false plasma, and the leaders go forth, preparing the path. Brilliant lances of blue light arc through the air, a long bright white tongue of heavenly fire. The bulwarks shudder under this final strain, give, then shatter into nothingness.

    Yet Atrum is prepared, awaiting this eventuality. With a sneer he crosses his arms, his lightning-resistant clothing absorbing the worst of the strike easily, but the remaining force behind it necessitates him stepping back to brace himself. Lips stretch into a triumphant leer as he smoothly unholsters his sidearm, the ease of long practice allowing him to aim and shoot in a single, fluid motion.

    He feels no pain as the crimson bone-knife pierces the back of his outstretched knee, right before falling upon it as the blade pulls free. The desperate bullet goes wide, easily punching through the mundane material of the car with a meaningless crack of thunder.

    The sensation of the second stab, the weapon sinking into his liver and staying there, was followed by the blade digging upwards, as a child’s weight is placed upon it. Roles reversed, the hunter realizes the mortal danger as he attempts to aim his remaining lifeline, desperate to ward off his ambusher.

    His arm is held by a grip like iron, a limb snaking under the armpit, and the handgun is held back, the last lifeline cut. Caules watches, eyes widening behind borrowed vision, as Vineas Vine climbs with a practiced grace, left hand curling around the tanned neck of his victim, his free right hand gripping blond hair and pulling the head back.

    Emerald eyes widen in panic and fear as a thin red line is traced along their owners throat.

    The car falls momentarily silent.

    “You’re in the way.”




    I’m still weak.


    That’s really all I can think of as I take my first life in this new world. Honestly, I should be better than this. I had wanted to be better than this. But it is often said that to be a magus is to walk alongside death, and that is as true of the death you bring unto others as that which you bring on to yourself, I suppose.


    I wipe the edge of my weapon on the formerly white clothes of the dead man where it lays face down in a swiftly growing puddle of its own blood. I suppose it’s a good thing I can’t see his final expression like this. It wouldn’t do to become used to this sensation if I can help it.


    In the end, I really am still too weak to save others, huh.


    My stomach feels queasy, so I move back into one of the compartments to try and settle my stomach, even if the scent of copper refuses to leave me behind. It can’t be helped, so the least that can be done is to get it all on the material destined to be thrown away regardless. Heh. The holes in the walls between all the compartments really do resemble a tunnel.


    “Hey.” Caules steps in, crimson droplets staining his shoes, “First time?”


    A nod is the best I can manage.


    “Well, don’t feel too bad.” He pats my back, “I wasn’t much older than you when I dealt with it myself, you know? People were trying to kill me off day in and day out. It wasn’t fun, but…” He shrugs, “When those kinds of people attack, it’s either them or us, I guess?” There’s a pause, as if he’s waiting for a response that won’t come, “What I’m saying is don’t get too worked up if you can help it. In this life you don’t really get the chance to be a good person. It has a way of...twisting people, into something less than human.”


    Heh. I know that already, you know? I already knew, since a long, long time ago.


    “You’re not planning to give up, right?” My head shakes, “Then you’re going to have to get used to it. That guy...he might have been your first kill, but chances are by the time we get off this train he won’t be the only person that dies at your hands. Just...keep that in mind, alright?” The older boy pats me on the shoulder one more time before moving to leave.


    “Crystals.” Caules turns back to me, eyebrow raised, “He had some kind of network throughout the car to make that storm,” I reach into my pocket, pulling out a pure mana crystal, “He was juicing himself on a bunch of these to keep us pinned down.” I toss it over to him, there were plenty more where that came from.


    My companions face twists up in disgust, “How many did you say he had?”


    I hadn’t, but still, “He’s got to have had at least a dozen with him in these rooms from what I could see.”


    “What a waste.” Caules shakes his head, “By the way, before I forget.” I catch the lightly tossed item, my Pure Eye Spectacles. I slip them on, their presence oddly comforting.


    “Thanks.” I mutter before standing up, brushing off my knees, “Let’s go report back to the rest, let them know that we killed off one of the accomplices.”


    “Yeah, good thing we were the ones to come across him. He might’ve done some real damage against someone like Lord El-Melloi.”


    “No,” My mind races over the fight, “Anyone else on the train might have been killed, but Lord El-Melloi would have been able to push through.” Volumen Hydrargyrum was simply too powerful an advantage under these circumstances. The initial pollen attack would have been foiled, and the tracking function would have located the other magus within moments before decapitating him or something. A functional thunderstorm at your command is a powerful weapon, but ultimately it’s an incredibly indirect one.


    We collect the mana crystals hidden throughout the car before making our way back to the Varnish cars.




    It is as we enter the Dining Car that Caules and I receive a rude awakening.


    “You look terrible!”


    A fine greeting, really. Just...just the absolute best. The golden haired woman before us simply leers with her too-white teeth, “I just knew you would get involved in interesting things, like a proper protagonist would, Vinea!” Arciel Yves du Bifronnes invades my personal space with a casual ease, “Well? Did you have the big climactic fight already?” She gasps, “Don’t tell me that I’m too late!” The Mystic Eye Pervert leans back, holding her cheeks as she sways to and fro in an exaggerated manner, “Am I too late for the really interesting stuff, Vinea?!”


    Caules just glances from her, back to me, before shrugging and moving off to the side.


    I sigh, “Not at all,” Whatever I was about to say next is left for dead as I’m caught in a bone-crushing hug, “L-let me go, I need to breathe!


    “Oh! Sorry!”


    It’s the work of a few moments to return my breathing to normal, but I manage it somehow.


    “So!” The young woman leers over me, “What happened?!”


    “After the interview? Waver and I searched the train, found evidence of a Servant Summoning ritual, I got ambushed by a Servant, survived, helped to secure Lord El-Melloi’s compartment against Servants, and then linked up with Caules here to kill one of the other passengers in more or less cold blood.”


    The woman before me blinks, “And you’re sure that the interesting stuff is still to come?”


    “Yes,” Is my swift response, “The culprit is likely to set up an ambush point on the tracks and when that happens we’ll have to deal with them and their Servant.”


    “Hmm,” Bifronnes sticks a finger on her lip thoughtfully, “And what makes you so sure that I’m not the enemy Master?”


    My response comes easily, “Well...The Servant has Mystic Eyes, you see.” The young woman blinks, “I assume that if you were the Servant’s Master you wouldn’t have been able to keep yourself from taking them for yourself.”


    “That’s very true,” She replies musingly, “So I’m guessing you want my help?”


    “It would be very appreciated.”


    “What’s in it for me?” She asks, playing with loose strands of gold, not quite meeting my eyes.


    “They’re Mystic Eyes of Compulsion.” Bifronnes stills, “And if you can snatch them before she fades away, those eyes are aaaall yours.” Her hand nearly tears my arm off at that.


    “It’s a deal, then!” The Mystic Eye Pervert announces with a wide smile, and the three of us make our way back to the El-Melloi compartment to plan out our next move.




    “So everything went as expected, hm?” Were my words of thanks for a job well done, a thirteen year old boy and a young man risk their lives against what appeared to be a seasoned Freelancer, or whatever he was, I don’t really care, on prepared ground. I fight down a stab of irritation at the thought, and recall that I should just appreciate the fact that such a lopsided scenario ending in our unequivocal victory was the expected outcome.


    “Atrum Galliasta, huh.” Waver, at least, seems to be more appreciative of my hard work if that thoughtful sigh is any indication, “He really couldn’t leave well enough alone after the Red nearly tore him apart over that leaf, could he?”


    Wait what, a leaf?


    Kayneth blinks, glancing back towards his student, “The Iselma’s Twin Princesses incident from a few weeks ago?”


    The long haired man nods, “Yes, Professor. Apparently Aozaki had stolen a summoning catalyst with dragon’s blood from him and used it to stabilize the Gold and Silver ones. He tried to take it back.”


    “That sounds like something I would have tried to witness, Velvet.” The Lord of the Clock Tower’s brows furrowed in thought, “When did this occur?”


    Black eyes glance at each of us in turn before rolling, “You were trying to steal the Iselma’s notes from their workshop at the time.”


    Kayneth’s tongue clicks in annoyance, “A wasted effort on my part, I shouldn’t have been greedy when I could have had the opportunity to glean insights from that Aozaki creatures research.”


    Waver smirks, “I actually have the notes back at home for your perusal when we conclude our business in Japan.”


    Sapphiric eyes widen in surprise, “Do you truly?” His apprentice nods, and Kayneth El-Melloi Archibald slaps his knee with a chuckle, “Marvelous! Good work, Velvet! As always, you exceed my expectations!”


    The younger man bows, and I feel an odd sense of dissatisfaction. What could be the source of it…? Ah, yes. Mortal danger.


    “Ahem,” I begin, interrupting the affectionate moment between teacher and pupil, “But don’t we have more immediate concerns to discuss?” Kayneth glares at me for a moment, annoyance at my ruining the moment between him and Waver clear, but I do not back down from my temporarily superior position.


    Quite,” The older magi finally admits, “Well, at least we know the motivation behind Galliasta’s involvement. Naturally, we’ll make use of his resources when we’re done here.” Kayneth nods to himself, and absently asks “What do you think, Waver?”


    Said individual coughs into a gloved hand, “I think that Caules has earned a share of those spoils as well. And his talents should allow him to make excellent use of whatever materials Galliasta used to develop the ambush.”


    “Not for free, naturally.” The Lord coldly replies.


    It’s at this moment that a certain blonde reminds us of her presence by injecting herself into the conversation with an almost visceral enthusiasm, “Why not do a trade?” Arciel asks, voice saccharine, “That Atrum guy’s stuff, for the Mystic Eye Caules bought?” Bifronnes glances knowingly, “Give it to Waver, in fact! I’m sure he can make much better use of it anyway.”


    I clear my throat, “We’re getting off track again.”


    At my side, Olga sighs, “Yes. We still need to discuss what our plan is for dealing with the enemy Master and the culprit behind Dame Fellows murder.” She pauses, “Assuming that they are separate people, at least.”


    “Well, there’s at least fifty-fifty odds of that,” Waver replies smoothly, “With the six of us accounted for here, there’s only two unknown factors left; the unaccounted for Dr. Heartless, and the mysterious ‘Master H’.” He pauses, folding his arms across his chest, “It doesn’t seem likely to be Dr. Heartless, though, given what’s publicly known about him.”


    White gloved fingers snap, “Perhaps some kind of fae contract gone wrong?” Kayneth adds in, “The woman was mystically compelled to walk into the compartment or take in the mercury afterwards to produce the illusion of a closed room? Relying on such petty tricks are what I would expect of the man.”


    “It could have been the Servant,” I point out, “Mystic Eyes of Compulsion would have produced the same kind of effect with far greater certainty than conning Dame Fellows into signing a compulsory agreement.”


    “Maybe,” Waver says after a moment, his voice thick with skepticism, “But one way or another the Servant is just a tool. The other potential culprit, 'Master H', is the one I have the hardest time figuring out a motive for.”


    “Wouldn’t that mean that he’s not likely to be the culprit then?” I reply, “He did manage to identify the cause of death for us.”


    “That’s why I’m so suspicious of him,” Waver said back to me, “He identified the cause of death way too easily.”


    “Assuming that he didn’t just make it up to keep us confused while he worked with the other two to ambush us,” Caules adds in for the first time, “If he misrepresented the capabilities of their group-”


    “Assuming that there is such a group.” Olga chimes in.


    “...Right,” Caules retracts his stink-eyed glare and nods back to her, “That H guy could just be laying out a red herring for us to misjudge their abilities for when the time comes for us to finally confront them.”


    “Hmm,” Kayneth leans back into his seat, hands folded together, “As likely an explanation as any. But one I doubt will matter for much longer. For now, let us determine what our own battle strategy shall be before we-”


    The compartment lurches, the shrill sound of metal screeching against metal reaches our ears, and with an almost imperceptible lurch the train comes to an abrupt halt.


    Well, then.” Kayneth El-Melloi Archibald says after he composes himself, “It appears that we have reached our opponent’s final stop, everyone.”

  7. #7

    Sixth Chapter

    There’s a saying when it comes to solving a crime: Ninety percent of the time the perpetrator is someone who knew the victim. It’s a useful metric, sure, but it’s an easily predictable one. It begs the question; if you want to not be caught, then why not victimize someone you don’t even know?


    But that, in turn, begs another, more important question.


    Let’s remove the hypothetical, and make it more personal; why would you commit such a crime? The obvious response is that you wouldn’t, naturally. It’s normal, average, hugging along the median for behavior in the modern era. But.


    But, but, but.


    Let’s indulge in an imaginary instance, where you fall in to temptation.


    If you don’t know that person, what motivation do you have for committing the crime in the first place? This, I feel, is probably what makes the difference between a common criminal, and true monsters wearing human skin. Pay attention-- The distinction is, I believe, not as simple as you’d first think. For the average person, the act of inflicting harm, of victimizing another human being, requires a motive. We’re not beasts, after all, and even in nature violence ever serves a purpose. The crime must be a means to some end, or else why even do it? If you are to rob a house, the house must have something worth stealing from it. You must have need of the proceeds from robbing said house. You have some way of translating the act of stealing from someone into the result of having more wealth. That, in its own way, is simple enough. You only need a victim, a fence, and a way to avoid getting caught.


    Shoplifting is even simpler. You wish to not spend your own wealth for...whatever reason, the store or vendor has an item you want, and so you take it without paying. In all these cases, the motivation is distinctly separate from the crime. In the case of the robber, you can instead work harder, longer hours, or perhaps find a higher paying job. If those options are not taken, either by want or by necessity, then committing the crime becomes understandable, as motive now exists. These are all circumstances which can be intuited to some degree or another, without hard evidence.


    What divides the two, then? Why go for a place of business over a place of residence? I believe that the answer for that can be narrowed down to something more base: Intimacy. We enter the home of a stranger, and towards the end of partaking in hospitality, we extend the offer for others to enter our own, for the sake of extending the same. Both are acts of forging social connections. The act of making a stranger into a known quality. The act of bringing an acquaintance and becoming closer to them. The fundamental basis of entering the home of another person, is for the distance to be closed between them. So why steal from another home, instead of a business? Because a person’s home is a known factor. It is a reflection of its inhabitants. By entering it, you know them, you glimpse their nature, their story, and in so knowing you can understand what to take, how much they can afford, when to move or get away, and even understand whether or not you stand to be caught in the first place.


    By contrast, to rob a place of business is transactional. A business is, ultimately, a front. A presentation for the sake of its patrons. You do not know the person who inhabits it, but in a way you can grasp those who walk within it each day. Because a business is not a home, not truly, it can not tell a person’s story. Thus, to rob a business is to seek loopholes in security, pick a time and method to extract ones ill gotten goods, and ensure one’s escape. You are there for the loot, no more and certainly no less.


    To wit, I would say that the difference between someone who chooses to rob a home over looting the safe in a storefront is the difference between one who treats robbery as a business, and one who treats it as an act of passion. The former implies a wish to divorce the act of intimacy, and the latter reveals a wish for it. Have I robbed others before? There are some who would say that the Vine Clan, and I as their scion, am guilty of such.


    In my past life…? Ah, but that would be telling. And such hypotheticals are no longer relevant.


    What of murder, then?


    There are as many reasons to kill as there are stars in the sky. There are petty reasons; a personal grudge. An imagined slight. The person has something you want, possibly a position or job that you want for yourself, but can not obtain while they hold it. Say you are at war, and the person’s life you take is a soldier on the other side of the barrel of your gun. What about a loss of control, an accident of some kind? A drunken brawl in a tavern gone terribly wrong? The car being driven recklessly on the road, leading to the abrupt ending of a life? These are all circumstances which can be inferred, deducted, analyzed and figured out by experts. The cause and motivation can be intuited, based simply on the result of someone’s life ending and the evidence of the event leading to it. In the former, the ninety percent adage does work in narrowing down those who benefit from the death of the victim. In the latter case, the perpetrator was not prepared for the work of covering up their crime and such an undertaking will inevitably be done imperfectly.


    Which brings me to my next point, and the most difficult one: What of those for whom the crime itself is the motivation? The kleptomaniac who steals for the thrill or pleasure of theft. Does it matter if what they take is valuable? Of course not. The act itself is their payoff, and so anyone can become a victim, meaning that in turn, anyone can be the culprit. What of murderers? Those who end lives for the sake of taking them? Those individuals for which the common sense of ‘society’ and ‘humanity’ do not apply, for whatever reason, and in turn see all of mankind as potential prey for them to partake of at their leisure?


    Thus we come full circle. Why is it assumed that in most of these cases, the act of murder is assumed to be committed by someone close to the victim?


    Because, barring the relatively abnormal and obvious state of warfare, the act of killing another is one which can only be considered as intimate. The wholesale and impersonal slaughter of one’s fellow man is in contrast to our nature. It is a development and outgrowth of the technologies which enable it, and the cultures which demand it. Much like the house robber chooses his quarry because he knows or wishes to know the person, the average murderer resolves that they can not allow their intended victim to live in the same world anymore. Such a phenomenon can only ever be called intimate, I feel.


    But what of those who are not fighting for their lives or a higher cause? Those who do not see the lives of others as a unique commodity, no better or worse than any other base thing upon this planet earth. Individuals who, no matter what, hold no desire to close the distance between themselves and humanity as a whole.


    Surely you’ve heard such stories of such monsters before.


    As I walk alongside Olga into a forest thrumming with power, I find myself wondering if I, too, am just another victim in the making for some demented fairy tale.




    “Aren’t you nervous, Vinea?”


    I shake myself and turn my attention to the girl besides me to give the question its due consideration.


    “No, I can’t say that I am.” If anything, I would describe this feeling as wariness. Akin to what one feels as they being the long, laborious incline up a roller coaster. A kind of...anticipation, I suppose. The expectation of the ride down.


    Silver hair shifts as Olga-Marie Animusphere looks towards me, “How?” She pauses, eyes narrowing, “No, that isn’t...correct, is it.” The girl breathes in deeply before continuing, “Why?”


    I pause, coming to a halt in the softly falling snow. My eyes meet Olga’s own, “Why...what, exactly?”


    My look might as well have been a lunging strike. The gaze of the eleven year old girl in front of me dart to the side the moment we locked eyes in an obvious flinch, but it only takes a second to dart back to my own. She haltingly fidgets with herself, one hand nervously tugging on her orange and black coat. This ritual continues for a few moments before she finally sighs, takes a deep breath, and exhales in a fine white mist. Before I can even process the ritual, amber irises bore into me with an unexpected intensity.


    I take a step back.


    “Why are you acting as if you were--” Olga bites her lip, and her momentum nearly flags, before she catches herself even more sternly than before, leaning forward with eyes like flashing daggers, “--Why are you acting as if you’re okay with this, Vinea!?”


    “Because I am.” In response to Olga’s poleaxed expression I choose to continue, “Olga, five years ago we talked about this. I know we did.”


    Her cheeks flush in embarrassment, and her hands grip her coat once more, “...I remember.” She answers, looking down into the snow. I reach behind me with a sigh, and withdraw one of the thin, carved weapons in my bandolier.


    “Then you remember what I said back then,” I hold the knife out for her to take, but she just stares at it, as if only now seeing it for the first time. Which, in hindsight, may very well have been the case, “Do you know what this is?”


    Golden eyes narrow, “A...knife?” Academic interest galvanizes her to take and hold the carved-bone blade up, “What are these markings?” Etched upon the blade are a number of lines, forming a series of patterns.


    “Ogham,” I point out with my finger, “My family took in a number of Pict, Old Irish, and Caledonian tribes during our estrangement from the Lords in London. Among other things, we were able to squeeze out the secrets of their druidic arts.” I shrug helplessly, “They’re not as powerful or direct as more traditional runes, but when used like this they’re not meant to function in that way.”


    Olga stares at me as I begin to get excited, “You see, Ogham is a language capable of conveying different languages in a similar fashion to what Romantic writing does, the number of letters are even the same.” I tap the densely packed lines I had painstakingly worked out along the hilt of the trowel-like weapon, “Unlike the Runes inherited through Tradition Holder, these are meant to convey meaning, rather than executing a command and carrying out an effect. It is, essentially, a record.”


    “A record of what?” Olga asks, her expression nonplussed, but that’s fine. She may not understand yet, but I have to give her the proper context first.


    “A contract.” I reply simply, “The ancient tribes of Brittania were familiar with making deals with the Fae and similar nature spirits, but at some point someone saw that Primordial Runes and Fairies could communicate with the World to enact phenomena directly. These people trained, and attempted to come up with their own system to circumvent those privileged to be permitted to use those Runes, and those permitted to negotiate with the Fae Courts. Their efforts resulted in Druids who became capable of enacting contracts with Nature directly, rather than relying on middlemen like the Terminals.” I rap a knuckle against the blade, “These Ogham runes represent an array of conditional effects that invoke natural phenomena that, combined with with my family’s own Trait, make a phenomenally effective weapon.”


    I wait for Olga to pick up the slack, but she doesn’t seem to get it, “It channels the wind, and with my family’s trait in manipulating layers, can ignore several surfaces it touches in quick repetition. Passing through them as if they were naught but air. I call it a Fang.” Even as I speak with some small pride at the accomplishment, the girl still seems to not get it, “Olga.” My voice finally begins to leak frustration at the girl’s density.


    “The first thing I did when I became able to make my own magecraft was design a Mystic Code that took all of my knowledge and skills up to that point, and turned it towards killing people.


    She finally blinks, looking from the weapon to my face, dropping it as if it had burned her. “I-You-Trisha...Vinea, I did not know that this is what you meant!” I hear Olga say, her voice halting as she stumbled over more words of protest.


    I reach down to pick it up, “Did you think me exaggerating, then?” With a rueful smile, I carefully brush the snow off my Fang before slipping it back into its proper place.


    “You were a child! Of course you were exaggerating!” I don’t turn to look at Olga as she begins to pick up steam about how I had wronged her. There’s no shame in it, I understand, but even though I am like this, a part of me still enjoyed having Olga as a friend these past few years. Knowing that her expectations were dashed by my...lie of omission, I suppose, hurts. Somewhat.


    There is no need to drag this out. Let her feel betrayed by the...whatever I was, and bring this relationship to an end. One last run as her bodyguard, I suppose. Who knows? Perhaps this experience will teach her to be cautious enough to be wary of Lev’s betrayal. Well, if it comes to that, I will just have to do my best to ensure that Lev never arrives at Chaldea in the first place. I had still promised, after all, and that’s something I decided regardless of Olga’s input. At the very least, I will be true to myself.


    “Olga, what do you think it means to ‘live an interesting life’ as a magus?” My back to the younger girl, I gesture out into the forest around us, as I echo her words from that party five years ago, “This is where that path leads us.” I begin walking again towards our destination.


    “Encounters with others who choose to lead ‘an interesting life’.”


    ...


    It is difficult, at times, to be foisted with the title of “Genius”, or if you prefer, “Prodigy”. Worse still, to have being placed upon such a lofty pedestal is to be considered “merely as expected”. What does it mean for your greatest efforts to surpass the imagination of those around you to treated as merely a matter of course? Can you imagine the pressure that lies in the depths of that abyss called “talent”? I will not pretend to be ignorant of the qualms and complaints of those beneath my station. No, it is the duty of nobility to ever be aware of those who serve for them, serve by them, and serve despite them.


    For I, Olga-Marie Asmleit Animusphere, carry far more than just my name upon my back.


    Indeed, no one is more aware of the reality of the truly gifted than I, if only because I am more aware than any other of how I scarcely deserve to be counted among their number.


    It is a lonely existence.


    But there is a kind of satisfaction in that solitude. The knowledge that comes from being apart from the common masses. A feeling of pride in knowing you stand above and apart by the strength of your own two feet, and even if you are merely teetering at the edge of a cliff, it is still by your own two hands you manage to continue hanging on. It would be a lie to say I do not love my station. It would be a lie to say that I do not fear it, as well.


    A very confusing state of affairs, but I have been told at length that such uncertainty is a part of “growing up”, as it were, by the only person I would consider an equal. More of a near-peer, if I’m honest. He’s a bit slow on the uptake, you see, yet I know better than anyone else how even among the gifted a gap in ability exists. Thus I cannot judge him for his faults.


    Hmph, I’m pretty magnanimous, to let him peter on like this! Of course, if I were not around, I’m sure that Vineas would sink into his dioramas and sword practice and other boy things, heavens know he would never amount to anything were I not there to give him a right kick to his rear! But we’re still both just children, even if my Vinea would pretend otherwise.


    He’s not as accomplished as me, but that is because he’s still young. Though the Vine family lack the depth that the Twelve Houses can lay claim to, they are still counted among the most dangerous of the Lords of the Clock Tower, and I will not suffer anything less than for Vineas to live up to their legacy.. Lord Animusphere once told me of the Collapse in the wake of Camlann, and how the remnants of Arthur’s Court fell upon Arbeia to take vengeance for their backing of the Traitor King, and their naked instigating of the civil war while Arthur was away to confront Lucius Tiberius on the continent.


    There had even been unconfirmed rumors that the Vine had been in contact with Tiberius as well, of all things!


    Though I was very young when I first heard these stories, I had already been on my guard against the snakes that Lord Animusphere described. Even so, when I arrived at that household, the first thing that struck me was how…absent-minded the so-called heir of treachery was. As if he had no interest in what was happening right in front of him. Of course, I myself am not someone who is easily ignored, and proving such began that first interaction that would come to define our standing with one another.


    Which is to say: The scatter brain wanders off doing whatever suits his fancy, and then I drag him back into the real world so that he can get something done. Like a parent and their child. Or a dog and her master. Honestly, the boy is hopeless without me. All he’s best suited for is to stand by my side and follow my instructions. No one knows Vineas Vine better than myself, not even him…


    Is what I had believed.


    This event is something of a rude awakening, on multiple levels. I honestly owe a great deal to Lord El-Melloi, as I do not believe I would have been able to hold myself together as well as I have been without him so ably distracting me during those hours locked alone with him in his compartment. When I consider what has transpired, now that Vinea and I walk through the snow-filled forest to confront Trisha’s murderer, a feeling of fear causes my back to freeze up. I am scared.


    I know this.


    But Vinea is not afraid.


    I have…overlooked this earlier, but it is strange. I know for a fact, that Vineas Vine has never fought anyone before. Oh yes, he would wax on poetically about how he would achieve great feats of martial skill, the spells and Mystic Codes he would craft to be able to doubtlessly take on Dead Apostles and Heroic Spirits, but they were just the affectations of a child. Mere boyish fantasies. Everyone knew that. Even Lord Vine did, when I had asked him about it.


    ‘Do not be concerned, Lady Animusphere,’ He had said in such a way I knew I could take him for his word, ‘Your friend is not risking himself trying to become a modern day knight, charging at all manner of monsters like a child would. It is a long time yet before he will be allowed to be anywhere near the very idea of danger.’


    Honestly, the way the man seemed to be implying something was vaguely insufferable. It’s irritating to remember even now. Regardless, Vinea...has never harmed another person in his life. Well, not intentionally at least. His poor mother...But I am distracting myself.


    When Vineas first saw Trisha’s corpse, I was shocked at her death. But I never held any personal affection for the woman. She was someone who was in charge of me and took care of my person, but it was ever only a business relationship. Unlike Vinea, she was not mine the way he is to me. She held herself at a professional distance the entire time we knew of each other. Which is why…


    Which is why I had enough presence of mind to see in Vineas’ eyes that this was not his first time seeing the corpse of another human being.


    I do not know why, but the idea that somehow, someway, something like that had occured in his life struck me dumb. The Vine clan are not beings which casually delve in vivisection. Their Magecraft has little usage for it, aside from being a comparison for study, or perhaps surgery, as Lord Animusphere had explained it. And Lord Vine struck me as the kind of individual who would shelter his son from anything unnecessary in the name of fostering his growth. Of course, there were naturally cruel rumors among the Houses that the Vine are little better than thugs, mobsters who engage in turf wars and shakedowns with the mundanes, but that supposition seems off.


    The family never had any need for such crude methods. They are more like the Christian Devil, dripping toxic whispers into the ears of their victims. Offering poisoned chalices filled with the greatest desires of their marks, if only they paid the right price. Yet, in that moment, for the first time, I wondered if there had been any truth to those rumors. Past Vinea’s false outrage, past the affected anguish and childish tantrum, there was no real horror. No real shock. It was like a play he put on purely for his own benefit.


    More than anything else, that kept me from thinking about the corpse I had known to be a living person only a short time ago. At least until I realized that if someone had killed Trisha then Vinea and I were just as vulnerable. Moreso, even, given how valuable we would be to any would be kidnapper or hunter of Magic Crests. But...rather than panic, or even show any worry, as we left the room he seemed somehow refreshed.


    In the same way he acted when the two of us discussed our mutual love for history. Or swapped stories of our training. Or talked over any number of smaller things. I...do not understand.


    I did not come to understand when Vineas, within five minutes, took Lord El-Melloi’s student hostage in order to force an alliance. I did not come to understand when he volunteered so easily to act as Velvet’s bodyguard. I did not understand when he so easily shrugged off nearly dying, and I did not understand when he went right back out to throw himself into a life and death battle against an experienced Freelancer!


    Even now, I still do not understand how my Vinea can move so calmly to risk his life against another man who dwarfs him in strength and experience, with nothing but me by his side! This is reckless! Foolish! Even if we have Lord El-Melloi’s plan to fall back on, how can he so calmly walk forward like this when he had never raised his hand against another human being before coming on this train?!


    You say “this is what I meant” but what does that even mean, Vinea?! What sort of explanation is showing me a knife and telling me that you chose to kill? Why? Why are you like this? What aren’t you telling me? Don’t walk ahead like that. Don’t turn your back to me! You promised, didn’t you?!


    Vinea, why aren’t you saying anyth-?!


    “Is it really alright for two children to be out like this?” Comes a calm, almost apologetic voice, “Or perhaps your minders have decided to release you into our custody?”


    The speaker is a man in a heavy leather trench coat, thick bandages wrapped around his limbs and face, just like the story of the Invisible Man. Master H, the one everyone had deduced to be the murderer of Trisha, by process of elimination if nothing else. After all, Doctor Heartless’ skillset was well known, as the former Head of Modern Magecraft. And Vinea said he had figured out the cause of death rather easily.


    “An odd thing to say, given the circumstances.” Vinea calls out, as he moves to stand between myself and the man before us.


    Right, this is no time to get caught up on childish apprehensions. It is odd, but Vinea has the correct idea here. This man is our enemy.


    “What circumstances would those be?” The bandaged man responds, “The ones where I am no enemy of Lady Olga-Marie?”


    What.


    “You’ll need to explain that a bit further,” My friend answers back, his voice level, businesslike, “From where I stand, to have slain Dame Fellows and set yourself up against myself and Olga, how could you be anything other than our enemy?”


    From ahead of us, Master H shakes his head from side to side, as if in exasperation, “What is there to explain, Lord Vine? Isn’t it about time you dropped this whole charade you’ve set up? If you stop now, as an adult I will graciously let things go as a mere child’s prank upon a friend.”


    Charade?” Vinea mutters, but I can not see his expression, “I’m afraid I don’t know what you speak of, sir!” He says in a much louder voice, “I’ll have you elaborate!”


    Master H snorts, “Are you sure about that, boy? I make this offer as much for your benefit as I do mine, you understand?”


    I see my friend’s hands curl into fists, “You say that, but merely play around with words in order to delay us. We know that you’re the one to murder Dame Fellows, so rather than try to drag things out with an overly vague bluff, I suggest you get straight to the point already!”


    “A bluff, is it?” The older man says, shaking his head as if amused, “Then I suppose I ought to get to the point, oughtn’t I?” Master H shrugs, “So be it, then. I admit to having killed Dame Fellows, but that was in line with Lady Animusphere’s best interests, you see.”


    “And how’s that?” Vinea retorted disbelievingly, “Wanted a go at being a governess yourself?” A hand went to grasp his chest, “I’m afraid you lack the proper equipment for the job, sir.”


    How could you even make such jokes in this situation, Vineas Vine?! Don’t you realize what’s going on here? Why are you provoking the man?


    There’s no use in letting Vinea guide the conversation when he’s like this...I don’t know how he’ll act, “Let him speak, Vinea.” I say something for the first time, and my friend’s head tilts ever so slightly, a corner of his eye able to include me in its gaze, “This doesn’t have to come down to a fight.”


    Vinea freezes, “Are you sure about that?” Something about him seems...hesitant. Almost as if he doesn’t want to resolve this peacefully. But why? Still, I nod.


    “What are these best interests you speak of?” I shout out to the older man. Even if the man was lying through his teeth, if there was some reason for Trisha’s death, I still needed to know! Or else...Or else all of this will be nothing more than a mess of unanswered questions!


    “That’s rather straightforward, My Lady,” Master H replies with a bow and a flourish, “Doctor Heartless, myself, and our departed friend were all present on this train to lay down the preparations to assist Lord Animusphere in his competition in Fuyuki City.” What. “Doctor Heartless is a personal acquaintance of your father, and was the primary actor responsible for coordinating this effort, including assembling the team,” What. “Atrum was to serve as the check to Lord El-Melloi, and the one to replace him as a Master after the Professor departed from this world,” What. “And I was to be some added muscle to assist in dispatching any members of the Velvet Classroom present, and Waver Velvet himself.”


    “Bullshit!” I hear a familiar voice shout out in disbelief, “If that’s the case, why kill Fellows?!”


    “I should think that obvious,” Came the calm response, “It was rather obvious that Ms. Fellows had dragged you children along with her, there was no way you would have made it on to this train without her consent after all. We had assumed, at first, that you were merely here for the Mystic Eyes, as a Vine it would make sense that your family would butt in for an auction of this caliber. But Ms. Fellows was the odd man out, as it were.” I blink, and stare at the back in front of me, now gone rigid, “But once she started trying to force Lady Animusphere upon Lord El-Melloi’s company, the meaning behind her actions became quite clear.”


    “A hostage,” Vineas replied, his tone flat once more, “And I take it that before Lord El-Melloi could secure her safely to use against you, you eliminated Fellows to prevent the handover?”


    “Why ask?” Master H said with a scoff, “You already know the answer. I have to admit, I hadn’t expected you to be ready to serve as backup for the plot but I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised. Even if you are but a boy, blood will tell, as they say.”


    Excuse me?” The air takes on a unique chill as I try to understand what those two are getting at.


    “Come, now.” The older man shook his head in disbelief, “The jig is up, young man. You’ve been caught. At least come clean to the good young lady.”


    “Vinea,” I reach out to my friend, “What is he saying?”


    “The boy’s a Vine, Lady Animusphere. Is it really so strange that he’d betray you to the El-Melloi the second the better offer presented itself?”


    “I fear that I will need you to elaborate,” Comes Vineas’ reply, his tone unchanged, as if the accusation had meant nothing to him-- Or if he had practiced for its coming. He is unshaken. Unsurprised. I take a step, trying to grab his attention. If I can just see his face, I’ll know.


    A bandaged hand rises up, five fingers splayed out, “The El-Melloi not only head the Spiritual Evocation Department under Lord El-Melloi, but Modern Magecraft as well due to Waver Velvet’s own excellent performance.” The first finger comes down, “They are the Barthelomelloi’s second most powerful subordinate organization, behind only the Faculty of Policies.” A second digit curls, “Once you had encountered Lord El-Melloi, you completed the handoff and isolated Lady Animusphere with Lord El-Melloi for the rest of the train trip,” Was ambushing Velvet really towards such an end? “You then summoned the Adashino woman to the compartment and arranged some sort of deal to give El-Melloi authority over the train until it arrived at its destination,” A fourth finger came down, “And last, but most obviously, after confining Lady Animusphere you worked with Velvet and his student to systematically investigate and dismantle our preparations, forcing us to rely on halting the train in order to force a confrontation on favorable ground.


    ‘The game’s up, Vine.”


    “Heh.” The younger boy all but grunts, “Well reasoned, but-”


    Well reasoned?! I grab Vineas’ shoulder, and force him to turn to me, I have to see his face, “Is that true?!” I have to know!


    What I see...Isn’t an expression I’ve ever seen on Vineas Vine before. He is usually absent minded. Distracted. Or he has this oddly focused look. Sometimes he gets this really sardonic expression, as if he’s monologuing something incredibly rude in his head, or maybe he’ll come right out and say it with some kind of eloquent sarcasm. Sometimes he smirks. Or he gets annoyed. Or his eyebrows scrunch up when he’s confused. He’ll even play up a sneer or tilting his nose when he puts on this ‘young master’ act.


    Sometimes he even genuinely smiles, as if he were having fun.


    Never this…blank mask of an expression. As if all those emotions were but ornaments, and this is the base surface upon which they were affixed. Those blue eyes I knew so well meet mine, and at the alien coldness I find there I flinch back.


    He blinks.


    I see my own, scared expression reflected in his eyes.


    It seems...It seems as if I never really knew Vineas Vine at all.


    But if all this is a trap, then what of that strategy session in the train? I think back, and recall the details for clues, and perhaps a way to turn things around if even...if Vinea has betrayed me.




    “There is a significance to this location.” Lord El-Melloi says, as the train comes to a halt, “It is difficult to tell under normal circumstances, given the numerous barriers between the interior of this train and the outside, but I doubt that will prove much of an obstacle to you, will it Lady Animusphere?”

    I nod, and arrange a number of my prepared rune-etched stones into a rough circle. Our Observation Magecraft is without peer, after all! Something like this is trivial. Within moments, an image takes shape within the stone formation, showing a forest of evergreen trees, filled with an oppressive atmosphere of snow. Hmm, I know this.

    “There’s something off about the air here.” I focus, before figuring out what the problem was “No, it’s the ambient magical energy. Like it’s all part of a single creature. I know this...A forest which takes-”

    “Forest of Einnashe,” Velvet grunts, peering over my shoulder with no sense of propriety, “Or at least one of the offspring.”

    “Is it active?” Lord El-Melloi asks, his own eyes narrowed.

    I shake my head, “There don’t seem to be any signs of vampirism. The trees seem ordinary. It’s only the magical energy that seems to show any signs of it.”

    “Then that explains why they set things up here.” Velvet chuckles ruefully, “If we hadn’t been prepared, we’d have stumbled into the trap of the forest’s own properties and been cut down.”

    Lord El-Melloi, for his part, merely smirkes, “And now that we know the nature of the trap, we can go about turning it on them.” He turned towards Vineas, “Young Vineas, I do recall your family being famous for its ability to insulate against such disadvantages.”

    He nods. Lord El-Melloi is correct, and I consider my lessons on the subject. The Forest of Einnashe, which also goes by the names of “The Disemboweling Forest”, “The Demon of Schwartzwald”, and “The Predator Forest” is a black forest which is known for its own mindless vampiric tendencies and is categorized as a Superior Dead Apostle. The common assumption of its origin is that it was a Reality Marble of a particularly powerful Dead Apostle, Einnashe, which had managed longevity through a combination of its reckless consumption, and pattern of going into dormancy for decades at a time, before having a short period of activity..

    In any case, the forest itself, and the derivative forests it sometimes spawns through whatever means, always generate some kind of fruit that serves as the condensation of the various magical energies it hijacks or absorbs through its mere presence in a region. The forests operate in a fairly straightforward manner: Appear, hijack control of all magical energies present, and become active enough to slaughter all living creatures within it for their blood, and thus, life energies. Those energies would then condense into a ‘core’ said to possess immense magical energies and provide temporary immortality, things of that nature. A very straightforward “Golden Fruit” kind of tale, really. When I first heard that story I wondered if it was an apple.

    One major difference between the primary forest and it’s offspring is that the main Forest of Einnashe would appear, gorge, then go dormant for a period of time, before reappearing elsewhere in the future and repeat the cycle. The children forests, however, are limited to a single cycle. Which, if what we were dealing with here is an example of a derivative rather than the real thing, shows why no one had been aware of the presence of this forest on our route, and how thoroughly planned out this ambush had been if such a time-limited resource had been turned to our enemies advantage.

    “It should not prove too difficult, Lord El-Melloi.” Vinea replies, “Protection from hostile environments is well within the repertoire of the Vine.”

    “Excellent,” The older man replied, “Lady Animusphere, can you locate our quarries positions in the Forest, then?”

    I nod, the image in my mind’s eye shifting to locate the overwhelming presence of a Heroic Spirit, and the above average mark of a magus, “I’ve found them!” I exclaimed excitedly, “But they’ve split up. The Servant is deep into the forest, but at least one of the magi is between their location and the train!”

    “So that’s their game then,” Waver Velvet responded, “Then the choice is simple, if they seek to launch an ambush after we’ve encountered one of them.”

    “Naturally,” His teacher added, “Thus, we shall divide ourselves into two separate teams. The first shall engage the lone magus, and the second shall head straight for confronting the enemy Servant and it’s Master.” Lord El-Melloi closed his eyes in thought, before opening them, his gaze suddenly intense.

    “As they did not appear to be an Archer, once the Master is dead, the Servant shall dissipate shortly afterwards. Once the first team has tidied up their task, they shall rejoin us and launch an ambush upon the enemy Master. Is that understood?”

    “”“Yes!”””

    “Then I wish you good hunting.”


    “So that’s why we split up!” I exclaim, it would be easier for Vinea and-


    “I apologize, Master H.” Vineas cuts through my chain of thought, and I feel myself tremble at the chill in his voice, “I suppose I should have not been so willing to indulge in your mindless fancies.”


    I blink, looking between his back and Master H. What did he mean by ‘indulge’?


    “It appears that my poor habit has lead to my friend becoming distressed,” He continues, and for the first time since the conversation started Vineas Vine takes a step forward. The very air becomes menacing with that stride, “That is my own mistake, and one I must take responsibility for.” The hands of a child, just recently entering puberty, reach behind their back, grasping two knives made of sharpened bone.


    “But before all that.” Vineas continues, his voice growing progressively more frozen over, “I also fear you have done unto me an unforgivable offense.” One blade rose, level towards the older man in front of us, “For accusing me of cowardice, base opportunism, and treachery against my sole friend in this world, I shall have you compensate me with your life.”


    “Vinea?” I call out.


    Stay there, Olga.” He stands stock still, “This fool is wrong. On every level.” Vinea takes a deep breath, and exhales a thick mist, “I will tell you everything, later.”


    I decide that he will, in fact, tell me everything. No matter what. But, “Why can’t you tell me now?”


    “Because, Olga.” Vinea’s knees bend, “I am about to kill this man.” I open my mouth-- “As you may imagine, doing so will prove quite distracting.” He finishes, cutting off my protests before they can even begin.


    “Were I in your position, Sir Vine.” Master H calls back, his arms spreading out and limbering themselves, “I would at least take the chance to share some last words with the young girl you’ve betrayed.”


    ‘Last words’, you say?” Vineas Vine echoes back, “That’s impossible.” The younger boy shakes his head, “If anything, I should give you a last chance to apologize for this insult,” He stills, blond hair waving as he tilts his head to the side, “But I’m afraid I can not.”


    “Because what I speak is the truth, young man?”


    “No, no,” Vineas replies, waving a hand grasping a knife in negation, “In transactions, one ought to engage in good faith at all times, and. Well.” A gust of wind erupts from his back, and twin crimson slashes lash out at the taller man.


    A metallic sound rings out, and motes of starlight etched onto cloth bandages reflect off the young boy’s weapons with arms raised in warding. The air where the two strain against one another shifts, and the points of light, small letters, begin to gutter and die out as paired blades bite deeply into cloth.


    “We’re already past the point where ‘sorry’ is enough, you see.”


    With a grunt of effort, the older man braces his feet against the snow pushes forward, swinging his arms to send his attacker back, a splash of silver arcs in a crescent from the point where the knives had cut, and the smaller boy is cast backwards. Master H raises his arms up in a boxing stance, fists raised towards Vineas Vine, and from the bandages weeps quicksilver as if it were blood.


    “Mercury, is it?” The blond boy says dispassionately, lines of eldritch energy beginning to creep up his neck, “I suppose you bled all over the poor woman, then?” His arms swing, and the liquid metal is cast into the snow, “What awful taste in methodology.”


    My treacherous mind conjures up an image of Trisha clamoring through the train, before getting ambushed by a man veiled in shadow. A bandaged hand clamps over her mouth, small runes lining the bandages leaving her unable to fight back. Liquid mercury seeps out through the folds and-and down her throat-


    The surroundings blur, and the strength leaves my limbs, “What a terrible way to die.” I murmur, trying to keep my knees steady.


    Olga.” My eyes look up towards the one who called out to me, “Don’t look away. You can not look away.” Vineas Vine’s voice isn’t cold anymore. It’s...almost harsh, but there’s a familiar warmth there that carries through the chill around us, “You’re going to stand at a much, much higher place than this. A place where you’ll see a much, much colder, crueler tragedy than this.” He’s standing there, not looking at me, but firmly ahead. But as the man across from him stands ready, it only seems natural that he can’t take his eyes off him. That he can’t look back, “In this world, people die in cruel and senseless manners even without touching magecraft, Olga. If you intend to shoulder a burden such as the Animusphere Family, something like the legacy and role of a Lord of the Clock Tower, you can’t let an everyday tragedy bring you low.”


    “An…everyday tragedy?” I whisper, looking at him. Something snaps at the phrase. As if I knew that there was something wrong. As if-- As if this is somehow less than important! An ‘everyday tragedy’? That makes it sound...so cold! So impersonal! “There’s no such thing as an everyday tragedy, Vinea!


    I see his lips twitch, creeping into a feral expression so very unlike what I’ve seen of him, “A debate for another time, then. But you’re standing up again.”


    In spite of myself, I look down. Two clenched fists in front of my chest, and once again I’m still standing upon my own two feet. As if of their own accord, my hands move to my hips and I shout at my friend with all my strength, “That’s right! Hurry up and win, Vineas Vine! Once we’re done here, you and I are going to have a long talk about this twisted mindset you’ve come up with when I wasn’t looking!”


    “How scary.” The blond fool ahead of me mutters something to himself, “So!” He shouts towards his enemy, “I hope you’ll keep me company for a bit, I don’t want to entrust myself to the Lady Animusphere’s tender mercies too soon, you see!”


    “...I suppose I may have been too hasty in assuming you had ulterior motives.” Master H mutters, “Is it too late to ask you to assist us in taking down the El-Melloi, then?” He adds, voice sounding oddly hopeful before Vineas’ grin grew wider, showing teeth, “I really hadn’t wanted to kill a child if it wasn’t necessary, but I suppose I can see about knocking you out instead.” Liquid metal bubbles, froths, and in the inconsistent light of the moon, shines as it grew out over the older mans arms. The mercury glimmered, gained definition, and formed a set of greaves and gauntlets, slick and viscous, dense with power.


    With a hiss in the air, Vineas launches himself forward once again, waves of snow marking his charge. Master H stomps forward, his coat flaring with the motion as he punched downwards, mercury-ensconced fist swinging directly into the younger boy’s center of mass. Instead of meeting the blow head on, however, Vineas threw himself backwards, both arms swiping upwards towards the metallic arm as it passed over him.


    While the boy turned his maneuver into a roll to regain distance, Master H straightened himself up to inspect the great furrows carved into his armor. The quicksilver shifted, liquid filling in the damage as Vineas scrambled back up. Lines carved into the surface of two red blades began to light up with eldritch energy, and in response armor of mercury ballooned as it was infused with power and additional mass.


    With great purpose and speed, the older man waved one of his bulging arms in a chopping motion, the mercury stretching out into an arc, a crescent, and magical energy hardening it into thick, viscous tendril that lashed out towards his opponent. Vineas stands firm, however, and meets the approaching whip of mercury with a downward slash of both his weapons.


    It is no contest. Whatever technique Master H is using to reinforce and manipulate his mercury, it still does not change the fact that its own sturdiness is reliant upon the magical energy giving it structure, and the natural density and kinetic energy in the motions using the liquid metal to begin with.


    So it was only inevitable that, as that mass of metal struck the enchantments lining Vinea’s weapons, they parted easily against the supernatural cutting edge imbued upon the material.


    Mercury splashed into the snow, sinking deeply into it, but in that moment the other hand of Master H was chambered back, and already pistoning forward into a jab at thin air. A globule of metal shot forward, hurling towards Vineas at high speed in the vague shape of a fist. He noticed too late, barely able to raise his arms in defense before the attack struck him, the impact launching his light frame into the air.


    The whole exchange had been over in seconds, and already my friend is knocked away!


    Master H simply shakes his head, the remaining mercury shifting back into gleaming gauntlets, and I cross my arms as the older man stomps towards me through the snow.


    “Well, I’ll need you to come with me Lady Animusphere.” The bandaged man shrugs at me, “If we move quickly I can still dispatch Lord El-Melloi and salvage the plan for your father.”


    “No need,” I respond, and take a small satisfaction in the older man’s body twitching slightly, “When I willingly negotiated with Lord El-Melloi for safe passage, he and I came to an accord: In exchange for his protection on this trip, he and my Father would arrange an alliance until they were the last Masters standing to ensure the success of at least one Lord of the Clock Tower in this contest.” Quicksilver-encased fingers clenched, “So you see, Master H,” I turn a defiant grin at the bandaged man, and supposed employee of Lord Animusphere, “Your services are no longer required.”


    Oh my, perhaps this isn’t the best move to make? Vineas must be rubbing off on me! I really shouldn’t be mouthing off so recklessly like this.


    “...Are you certain? If you come along peacefully, you would be doing me quite the favor, My Lady.” The bandaged man’s voice leaks out, clearly exasperated.


    My head shakes, “My apologies, but I fear that I’m under a geas.” I reply with an odd sense of cheer, “And even were I not, to kill an employee of the Animusphere so shamelessly and without cause, why, whether or not you work under my Father…” I uncross my arms over my chest, but keep them loose, “One way or another, I’ll be having you take responsibility.” Oh no! Is this me going against Lord Animusphere? Am I entering what they call the rebellious phase already?!


    “I see.” The grown man groans, “Then I suppose I truly won’t have the leeway to carry the young lord with me, will I?” My eyes narrow.


    No need.


    The atmosphere changes, taking on a knife’s edge as Master H leaps to the side, an invisible pressure passing right in front of me in that brief instant before vanishing. I hear a tearing sound, and see a spray of mercury fountain through the air, and a severed limb stained in the metal falls into the snow. I look ahead, spotting the bruised face of Vineas Vine from where he stands in the snow, one hand holding one of his knives, and the other pressing a faintly glowing crystal against it.


    “One of Atrum’s little toys?” Master H calls out, his breath unaffected by his injury. The liquid metal pouring from the stump of his severed limb bubbles, before stretching over the wound and solidifying, “I wouldn’t think a noble of your caliber would stoop to something so ghoulish.” Even hidden behind swaths of bandages, his affected sneer is obvious.


    “What an odd assumption to make,” Vineas leers, the magecraft he is utilizing causing his blond hair to flap about, “Considering what I expect your fate to be.”


    “And what would that be?” Master H scoffs, “You kill me, and loot my Magic Crest for whatever macabre end?”


    Kill you?” The Vine scion blinks, “You poor fool, your body generates magically enriched mercury for blood, right?.” His chest seems to quake, a quavering, awkward sound escaping from his lips. Almost like a laugh that...wasn’t formed quite right, “Once you’ve been taken out of the picture, I’m sure that Lord El-Melloi will find quite the use for you once you’re left to his tender mercies.” My friend’s lips seem to stretch into a new expression; a wide-toothed look of anticipation, “Death would be the kinder outcome, really.”


    At those words, the older man shivers, stills, and then stomps against the snow. A wave of white powder billows out from beneath Master H, obscuring his form. An invisible blade tears through the newfoun flurry, the younger boy waving it around in warding. There’s movement in the snow, easily noticeable, but the split second of obscuring white reveals the hidden weapon as well, and the older man’s greater experience allows him to close the gap easily.


    Master H clears the cloud of snow, the mercury on his remaining arm shifting, bulging, turning into a cruel, barbed thing. Covered in protruding, jagged spines meant to dig and tear into flesh. The arm swings towards Vineas, and the awkward grip of his knife and the crystal are barely able to rise to keep it from slamming home. A sound of shattering rings out, and the magical energies contained within spill out as a powerful breeze, stripping away the mercury and leaving behind a bare fist as the rest of the limb is blown back.


    The older man takes another step forward, and shoves the stump of his arm into the younger boy’s face, quicksilver tendrils attempting to grasp and crush it.


    No! “Vineas!”


    Awkwardly, his crimson knife cuts into the conjured tentacles, severing them utterly as Vineas leaps back, his opponent’s arm already chambered back, more of his metallic lifeblood already wrapping itself around it.


    The younger boy stumbles, and awkwardly tosses his knife to ward him off, but the blade is contemptuously slapped aside by Master H’s remaining arm, tumbling through the air past the stump now steadily dripping mercury.


    Fly.


    A faint glow, the color of a bloody sunset, dyes the forest around us. My eyes track to the source, glowing red particles falling from Vineas’ thrown knife, his Fang. Lines etched upon it pulse, and the air around it distorts in a phantom breeze.


    Master H’s head turns towards the new development, and in that moment the younger boy charges, his remaining knife held aloft. In the next moment, several things occur. The first, is the bandaged man’s attention being drawn back to Vineas, if for but a moment. His arm already sweeping to hurl another arc of mercury at him. The second, is Vineas grasps his remaining Fang with both hands in a warding gesture.


    The third, is the airborne knife plunges through the air towards the man’s head.


    The fourth, is that his hand completes the sweep, fingers catching the blade between them. The fifth, and final, event is a loud explosion as the bone knife simply erupts, accompanied by Master H’s screams as the shards of magically enhanced material are detonated directly into his unguarded face. It was little wonder that Vineas had been so proud of the vicious little things; whatever enchantment he used to give it the ability to ignore obstacles seemed to carry over to the shrapnel created by it’s explosion.


    Mercury bled freely from Master H’s sole remaining hand, and his bandaged face is utterly drenched in quicksilver, but to his credit he only staggered. Tufts of straw-colored hair poked their way through the loosened bindings, and a single, glacial pupil glared at my friend with intense hatred.


    Eldritch light erupts across the man’s body, and the bleeding halts completely, the mercury remaining on the surface of his body slides towards his remaining arm, forming into a long, narrow, utterly sharp point. Master H rises back to his feet, arm extended outward as if in a fencing stance.


    The wounded man takes a step forward to restore his pride, and light shimmers behind him.


    Bone and cartilage audibly crunch as a woman’s slender hand grasps Master H’s bloodied neck with inhuman strength, and like that he collapses like a puppet bereft of its strings.


    ...


    That…that had been close.


    “You sure took your time!” I breathe out, my Magic Crest finally doing enough to make it possible to take in a breath without enduring crippling agony. The attack from the older man’s ridiculous punch of dense liquid metal knocked me out for...I don’t quite know, a few minutes I suppose? Long enough for he and Olga to have some form of conversation. Lances of burning energy tear into my torso, pushing against broken ribs as they threaten to tear into my lung until I take a single, great breath, and my chest inflates impossibly to push the broken bones out. I wheeze, but the survival aspects of the Vine Clan crest keep the broken bones in place rather than having them shift from the contraction of my chest cavity.


    Blonde hair sashays beyond my vision, and frankly I don’t have the strength to look up and glare at its owner. Arciel Yves du Bifronnes isn’t the type of woman I enjoy conversing with in my best condition, after all. Forget being in this messed up, injured state.


    “Well, what did you expect?” The Mystic Eye Pervert answers back, “The plan had been an ambush, and as far as you pushed him, Master H wasn’t taking your little squabble as a serious threat until the very last moment.”


    I open my mouth, attempting to disagree...But I am sure that she is correct. Between the bastard not wanting to actually kill either of us and the fact that he appeared to have been there on the orders of Olga’s father of all people just made things all the more unnerving to contemplate.


    “I don’t know,” I grouse as I struggle to regain my breath, “Perhaps some kind of distraction? Perhaps a flash of killing intent or something?” With my various protections broken apart during the fighting, the cold air was beginning to quickly surpass my broken ribs for most painful sensation in my body.


    “I think you’re taking that talk about protagonism a bit too seriously if you were truly foisting such ridiculous notions upon me during that fight.” The woman before me huffs, “That seems a bit foolish, considering the role you took up for this.”


    I lean back into the snow, gripping one of my bandoliers for the energy to re-establish the barrier between myself and the forest around me, “Don’t hold me accountable for the actions of past me. I’ll have you know that he was a complete moron and his actions do not reflect upon me in the slightest!” The cold warded off for now, I begin pouring as much energy as I can into healing Magecraft so that I could at least move under my own power.


    Arciel’s girlish giggle is cut short as Olga groans out loud, having managed to drag herself towards us now that the fighting was over, “Is he dead?” She asks, and I hear her stomping through the snow towards our captured opponent.


    “Not quite.” The older woman replies, “I simply broke his spine between C5 and C6.” She giggles again, the sound taking on a brutal edge, “His Magic Crest should keep him from dying, but he won’t be going anywhere anytime soon.”


    “Good.” Olga breathes, “I have an agreement to hold up with Lord El-Melloi, after all.” Her voice is weary, but I still could hear a trace of a foreign coldness in it.


    “Do you mind if I make a request?” Arciel speaks up after a moment, and given the silence that follows I assume that Olga has given some nonverbal cue, “I want those eyes of his. We’ll call it my price for this fight, along with whatever I can get from that Heroic Spirit of theirs.”


    I stare into the inky darkness of the forests canopy to pass the time, as I feel my flesh reknit and bones slowly realign, “He has Mystic Eyes?”


    The Mystic Eye Pervert smiles wider, “Why Vinea, you mean you didn’t figure it out? The way he spotted that vacuum blade trick? The manner in which his mercury blood was so easily manipulated without any external stimulus? His eyes controlled the flow of things, you see. It’s how he was able to dodge that ambush by manipulating the air currents and his metallic blood so easily to form those constructs even without any additional Magecraft!”


    “And likely how he managed to get the drop on Trisha.” Olga Marie adds with a weary sigh, “A silent ability like that, with a weapon like that, is a simply ludicrous combination.” I hear a meaty thud, “We would have died if he been honestly trying to kill us.”


    “It was pretty close, wasn’t it?” Arciel casually replies, “I was about to jump in a few times during the fight, but I trusted in your protagonist powers to pull through, and I was right!” I can’t see her, but I am sure the woman was shooting me some kind of beaming look or thumbs up or otherwise ridiculous gesture. I can’t help a sigh, but at least the pain in my body finally begins to reach something approaching normal. Besides, didn’t she just lecture me on the idea of relying on such a mindset? Damn schizophrenic.


    “Any idea on the others?” I call out.


    “Lord El-Melloi said he had a way to find the core of the forest, and the other two followed him.” Arciel replies, “The young ladies Divination gave him enough to work with, he said.”


    I ask, “I’m guessing you have some trick to lead us back to them?”


    She smiles even wider, “I’ve got an eye or two on them, yes.”


    I shiver, unsure if that was a pun or if she found some opportunity to stick a literal eyeball on one of them, “Well, if we’re going to keep the guy alive, we can hardly keep him with us if we’re going to be fighting a Servant. Do you have anything to restrain him with in case he has any weird tricks up his sleeve?” It wouldn’t be too outlandish for him to somehow use his eyes to puppet his own body via mercury the same way he had done with Dame Fellows’ corpse, and such a trick would circumvent the paralysis that Arciel had inflicted upon him, should he awaken any time soon.


    “No need to worry!” The woman calls out cheerfully, “I’ll just take the first part of my payment right now!” The sound of glass tinkling against metal reaches my ears.


    “You can not be serious.” Olga speaks up, her voice sounding incredulous.


    “Oh don’t you worry your unruly little head,” Arciel replies, “This much won’t kill him!”


    Based on the agonized screams that follow, the ‘looting’ proves to be enough to wake Master H up. I only saw the silvery tears that streaked from the poor bastards face afterwards, the pain and shock of the action apparently driving him back into unconsciousness, but I can only feel myself mustering a vague sense of pity. I imagine that compared to what Lord Animusphere has in mind for him for having put him in a terrible position, and Lord El-Melloi has in store for him in the more general amoral sense, this pain will be downright benign. Well, that is an inevitable part of this world; those who succeeded received accolades, wealth, and power. Those who fail became nothing but scraps for those who remain standing.




    Olga and I move through the forest at a swift pace. Which is honestly rather unfortunate, because my body has yet to fully recover from my injuries, but at least Bifronnes does us the favor of moving slowly enough for me to track through my Pure Eye lenses, her light bending spell doing little to veil my sight.


    The plan is simple, really. Two forces move out. The weaker team attacks the undoubtedly weaker Master H, with two children engaging him up front to lull him into a false sense of security, while a stronger combatant remains hidden to get the drop on him when he presents a moment of weakness. In this case, the weakest pieces-myself and Olga- would be bait in order to allow Bifronnes to conserve her energy for the fight with the main force.


    Which consists of Lord El-Melloi, Waver Velvet, and Caules attacking both Doctor Heartless and whatever his Servant is. Lord El-Melloi is equipped for a Grail War, after all, and so he can hold out for a few moments against a Servant and Master with support. That is why the secondary team, ourselves, will move in and ambush Doctor Heartless directly. Ideally he will need to stop at this child of Einnashe for a reason and be in the middle of harvesting its fruit while combat is left to his Servant. This will enable us to ambush the magus directly, murder him quickly, and simultaneously take his Servant out of the fight.


    Kayneth is confident that the enemy Servant doesn’t possess Independent Action, so the act of removing its Master will prove decisive. That is Bifronnes role, and the reason why I had taken so much risk upon myself to provide her an ideal opening against Master H. It worked out, but had the man been in a less difficult position, I may truly have been killed before such a chance could present itself.


    Luckily, it ultimately did not matter.


    Our first bet paid off. Now to check on the status of our second one.


    As I think those words I am struck by the scent of brimstone, mixed with a fetid kind of heat, accompanied by a shrill gasp that rends the air and carries a death rattle, filled with power. Had it not been for the unique nature of the Forest, I don’t doubt that the ambient mana of whatever had caused that cry would have slammed into us as well.


    “Which Servant has chariots and stuff again?” Bifronnes calls out from ahead of us, having come to a stop.


    “Rider, usually.” I reply, taking a moment to catch my breath.


    “Any Riders that have theirs drawn by skeleton dragons?” She adds, glaring up into the sky.


    “The hell?” Skeletal dragons? Drawing a chariot? That’s the most idiotic thing I’ve ever heard of.


    “Well, at least those aren’t the ones with Independent Action, right?” Bifronnes replies, turning to me with a wide smile.


    I nod, “Yes, a Rider should run out of mana as soon as its Master expires. Especially if they’re using what sounds like their Noble Phantasm.”


    “Then the sooner we finish this the better.” Olga speaks up from my side, “I just…” She sighs, “I just want this over with, already.”


    “I’m finding that I’m a bit weary of all this running around myself,” I chip in with a wry grin.


    We charge ahead once more, closing the distance as the seconds tick past.


    ...


    I am not ashamed to admit that the battlefield is giving me some mixed feelings. A strange sight meets us in an instant. Where once there had been a thick cover of evergreen trees, standing tall against the heavy snowfall, now there is an wide clearing, covered in snow, where no other tree dares to approach. A wide, obvious circle, the setting one of clear deference, as if we are in a court and have at last caught sight of its king.


    A single specimen stands tall within the clearing’s center, the only place for miles with a clear view of the stars. The air smells so sharp of evergreen as to stab at the nostrils, making one’s eyes water from the sensation. For all the perceived majesty, there is little doubt that this is a place of violence.


    Another great cry catches my attention, and I cast my gaze to the side where two figures stand; the first in white, casting lightning into the air from an extended amp. The second, dressed wholly in blue as great patches of white dissolve into translucent spikes to be cast into the air at their opponent; a great red chariot, oversized wheels on each side pulled by a pair of skeletal wyverns which scream their hatred and wrongness into the skies.


    The woman holding the reigns is beautiful, with raven hair, mismatched eyes, and garbed in red. The Servant which had commanded me to die strafed around her opponents, weaving through the barrage the two magi were hurling from the ground before her beasts cry out once more, and starlight emits from their bone hides as they begin a barreling descent.


    From the blue man’s feet a ring of silver reveals itself, spinning faster and faster, gaining more and more momentum, until the two undead wyverns reach the territory it etchs out. A silver wave erupts from the earth, slamming into the chariot and wyverns from the side, knocking them ever so slightly off course for the man and his ally to dive to the side in the instant before the chariot could correct its course.


    Before the tree are two more men. Both long-haired, but where one is dark, the other is covered in bright reds. Where the first spoke of peerless modern sensibilities, the second was a creature of anachronisms and worship of the past. Before that tree those two men are trying to strangle one another to death.


    Both sides are flagging, and in an instant I meet Bifronnes eyes. We nod, and as I hand off the last piece of our plan to her, we dart away.


    The older woman charges towards the desperate struggle.


    I run towards the real fight.




    It’s a rather strange sensation, truly, to know that you are responsible for the death of someone. It is an emotion I have come to experience twice so far on this journey, and as I watch Vinea charge towards another battle against adult magi I can not help but wonder if I would feel it for a third time.


    There is the obvious death, of course, in whatever fate awaits Master H. Though I doubt he would truly be allowed to expire, for all intents and purposes he will be dead. He is a man who was simply doing his job. Fulfilling the contract he had agreed to on behalf of my father. Master H is a fool, no doubt. Getting so wrapped up in paranoia that he had chosen to kill a true retainer of House Animusphere without doing any investigating or even attempting to get in touch with his employer on the change in circumstances! Even so, he had attempted to make right on his mistake, and to fulfill his job on behalf of my father.


    But it had been too little too late, and his actions, mistaken though they may have been, are unforgivable. Though I never lifted a finger at the man, in choosing to board this train, in seeking to meet with Lord El-Melloi and then allying with him after Trisha’s death, and then in my refusal to reconcile with him and allowing Vinea and Bifronnes to strike him down...I had assured his death. I had driven him into that corner.


    No one else.


    Oh, Trisha. Though you were always careful to keep your distance between us, you still had taken care of me in the absence of my Father. Aside from Vinea, you were the closest thing I had to a friend in that lonely household. You had been so sure, so greedy to rack up accomplishments for the sake of your own ambitions! As your charge, as your employer, I should have been more mindful of you.


    Vinea had been right. This event is a trap. He looked at the larger situation, rather than the short term gain the two of us had been so focused on. And then, because you were so obsessed with that greed of yours, you attempted to even integrate yourself with the El-Melloi household, and in doing so sealed your fate. Along with that Atrum fellow, Master H, and Doctor Heartless.


    The lives lost on this trip are the result of my own lack of sense.


    I call myself a genius, but is that really the case? Sometimes, when I look at myself in the mirror, I feel like the person everyone praises is a lie. A grand joke that everyone around me tells at my expense. What accomplishment? What potential? I’m sure that when they were young, all the people that died on this train were told the same thing! What if I’m no different? Just...just another fool too enamored with the shallow praise of their peers to look at the truth head on?


    Everything seems so odd sometimes. Even Vinea. I simply...assumed that Vinea is like me. Constantly praised, a genius on my level. But this trip has shown me that even if it is not to the degree of that foolish, fictitious betrayal the man had peddled, there really cannot be any doubt I have a fundamental misunderstanding of Vineas Vine.


    Where does his oddness spring from? He certainly carries himself with confidence. I had assumed he was as pampered as I am. But the Vine are not loved. Far from it. Were Vinea to be invested in the opinions of others, he’d be a pariah. Likely a neurotic, blubbering mess by now. Nor could it just be the result of his father’s affection. Even when I visit the Vine estate, he never seemed particularly enamored with his father. He treats him like a beloved relative, sure, but not with the kind of codependency that would develop from all the praise necessary to be the cause of his ego. I don’t think he’s ever so much as mentioned his mother to me.


    And now he goes from fight, to fight, to fight. Three adult magi in a row, first Atrum, then Master H, and now he’s going to attack Doctor Heartless. A spectrum of technicolor flashes past my eyes, and I turn to see what that Bifronnes woman is planning.


    Her clan is about messing about with the visible spectrum, and now she’s using some element of their talent to diffuse straightforward beams of magical energy into harder to evade spreads as if she is shooting light through a prism. It’s a decent enough idea, even though that mercury based Mystic Code is frightfully powerful to keep deflecting those chariot charges enough for them to dodge, one must consider that Lord El-Melloi and Forvedge are beginning to flag.


    Thankfully, the Servant herself seems to lack Magic Resistance, so even whatever spell Bifronnes is using ought to be enough to pressure the woman who had...come closer to killing Vinea than anyone else. The thought sends a chill through me, and as the wyvern-driven chariot began to swerve against her I suspect that that fight is well in hand.




    As I, Vineas Vine, approach the two grown men squabbling like children, a thought occurs to me. Note to self: Invest in a proper arsenal at the earliest available opportunity. My Fangs are a great start if the fights against Atrum and Master H show anything, but they are ultimately a disposable resource, intended for mass production. I only brought two with me, and burned through one against Master H. As both of them were only useful due to overcharging them with the literal souls of dead children, I face the reality that I need to stretch out my preparations if I intend to make my semi-autonomous Fangs a central part of my fighting style. Something to engage attackers at short range with reach greater than “less than a foot”. Probably a sword to conquer the maai, and a proper long range weapon to enable my Fangs to dominate at mid-range.


    With the Vine family’s techniques, I’d easily able to conquer all three normal ranges of engagement! Probably. Eventually. The lack of orphan batteries here is rather inconvenient.


    But my musing comes to an end as I reach the pair, knife in hand. It is too risky to just stab blindly, and besides, who knows what tricks Doctor Heartless has up his sleeve? So I reach down, grab one of his deep red hair braids, and cut it away with a casual ease. The movement is so smooth, that I doubt he even notices, as distracted as he is.


    In that moment the TMX-glare of Bifronnes’ attack fills my vision, and I look away at the same moment that my enemy stares in the opposite direction. The light dies down, and he seems to finally notice the absent weight of his missing hair. Hs he lurches to try and grab me. I say ‘try’ because naturally, Waver will have none of it and drags him back to earth.


    Thankfully, this time Waver isn’t directly beneath the man, so I mount the precocious bastard and start taking my own turn swinging at him. Of course, I’m still holding my knife as these punches are thrown.


    Wiry hands clasp around my throat, and I faintly wonder why I simply didn’t stab the man as I’m bodily tossed to the side.


    The red haired man levels a glare at me, “This isn’t getting anywhere,” Doctor Heartless grits his teeth as he stands up, deliberately aiming a kick at Velvet while the latter whines piteously on the ground, “Faker!”


    “Are you even a real Doctor?” I call out challengingly, and for a moment the buildup of a slight red glow vanishes, “Where did you get your Doctorate? What’s your specialty?”


    The older man’s lips twist into a scowl, until Velvet tackles him from behind the knees, driving them again into the snow. I charge in, intending to finally bring an end to this, when Heartless elbow strikes me in the face, and a follow up open palm strike sends my knife flying out of my hands. Naturally, I bite back, and take a deep satisfaction at seeing a grown man’s panic as thirteen-year old teeth begin to chomp through flesh and cartilage. The flavor of copper fills my tongue as I try to snap my jaw shut. In that moment the second volley from Arciel Yves du Bifronnes launches, and the clearing is bleached in a number of different colors.


    I feel a shock from my jaw as I’m punched away, Doctor Heartless hand now burning red.


    “Enough,” The man with questionable professional credentials snarls, “I don’t have much time before the train starts up again!” Honestly, who even does his hair? It looks awful-- Behind him, a blob of silver is ensnaring a skeletal dragon, and the sound of crunching bone is audible. Long, blonde hair waves in the wind as Bifronnes makes her way towards us, but long before she closes the distance her clothes rip in several places, revealing the bright, panicked, and utterly terrified looking eyes embedded all over her body.


    In the next instant, Heartless’ position is bombarded with flame, ice, wind, twisted space, and a number of unrecognizable effects. A barrage from dozens of stolen Mystic Eyes, embedded in Bifronnes body. Mystic Eye Pervert indeed.


    “Faker!” The man in red calls out, rising to his feet once more, “To me, and guard me while I perform the ritual for the Fake Grail!”


    A red flash erupts from Heartless’ right hand, the light of a Command Seal, and in the next instant heterochromatic eyes are meeting my own. She opens her mouth, but is struck by a golden meteorite; Bifronnes golden hair burning brightly like a comet’s trail as magical energy emits from it in absurd amounts. The Servant is pushed back, and then is hit by the effect of every Mystic Eye on her body from point blank range. There is an eruption of white steam, and Bifronnes turns to continue her attack, this time on the more fragile Doctor Heartless.


    The golden-haired woman’s arm flick to toss an object towards the red-haired man, but in the steam a figure in crimson interposes between the two. The tossed object strikes the Servant, curling lightly around her torso. A dozen mana crystals, tied together into a bandolier. The last of Atrum’s stock of batteries he had left on the train. They glow brightly, and though I have no idea as to the rank of the spells set up within, it appears Faker has little in the way of Magic Resistance regardless. How unexpected, to be vulnerable to the power of children’s suffering.


    Air heaves and expands in a violent conflagration, and I am blown back from the impact of the explosion. White steam rises into a superheated plume stretching into the night sky, and as I dig around for something solid to brace myself against my hand comes away with my knocked aside knife.


    There is a red flash, a blowing breeze, and the cover dissipates ever so slightly, revealing the scorched figure of the once beautiful Servant. Faker is on her knees, her body a mess, and her disheveled Master approaches from the back, whispering into her ear.


    I hurl my weapon at the man in red, but his Servant already stretches out her arm to block it. Even so heavily injured, she still covers for her Master almost instinctively. It makes me wonder as to the nature of her true identity. But that no longer matters. I mutter a single word, and the weapon in flight burns bright and flies around the insubstantial obstacle to stab deeply into the side of Doctor Heartless’ chest and pierce his heart.


    He doesn’t fall, and turns a smirk towards me, his left hand reaching for my knife as the other glows red with his final command seal.


    A splash of purple impacts his side, knocking away a hand and driving my Fang ever deeper.


    The man looks to the side and he pales at the stern form of Olga-Marie.


    The moment costs him. The steam is blown away and the rest of their opponents fall upon them, Bifronnes threatening to slam a diverse number of effects into Heartless, and forcing Faker to block them with her significantly weakened body. Waver rises from the snow, absolutely drenched in the melted snow, and reminds us of his presence with a snarl. With an utter lack of grace, he bodily leaps at Doctor Heartless, knocking him to the ground as he scrabbles for whatever advantage he could find, his hands finally arriving on the protruding hilt of my knife. The red haired man grimaces in pain, and attempts to shove Velvet off of him, but with a pale-knuckled grip the taller man drives my Fang even deeper into Heartless’ side with visceral grit, and as the two struggle against one another lines of eldritch energy already desperately pop and fizzle across Heartlesses chest with his desperate, magical attempts to staunch the bleeding and drive out the weapon causing it.


    I spend a moment considering to detonate this last one as well, but in my own moment of indecision, a tendril of silver makes that irrelevant.


    “Well now, Mr. Former Head of the Faculty of Modern Magecraft, I must confess to being impressed that you would have the gall to assault me so directly, hm?” Kayneth El-Melloi Archibauld’s voice rings out, high and clear and ever so slightly tired, “Whatever possessed you to think that a third-rate such as yourself could possibly hope to defeat me, Servant or no?”


    His eyes flick towards Olga-Marie for a moment, before the red light of the Command Seal begins to glow once more.


    “A pity.”


    The sound of bones snapping fills the night air, and Volumen Hydrangeum returns towards its master, passing through the dissolving golden motes of Servant Faker.


    For the moment, at least, the fighting is over.




    “Well, all’s well that ends well, I suppose.” Lord El-Melloi begins as we sit around a table in the dining car on the once-more running train, “I had been unsure as to the efficacy of my own preparations for holding off a Servant, but the attack from ambush and the ‘Faker’’s own anemic traits enabled me to get far better information on their performance than I would have otherwise suspected.” He takes a long drink of the tea in front of him, a relaxed smile on his face, “Between the rights to Heartless’ own resources in the Clock Tower, and that freelancer with the enriched mercury for blood, I’m finding that this bounty alone makes the trip quite worth the trouble.” Sapphire-like eyes glanced to the side, “Don’t you think, Waver Velvet?”


    The taller man simply sighs dourly, “There’s been far too much excitement this past year, Master.”


    “Indeed!” Kayneth chuckles, “It’s all coming together rather nicely for my memoirs. Once we have this matter of the Holy Grail War to serve as the capstone, I’ll have all the necessary material to begin drafting them in earnest.”


    Ah, that’s right. That was his reason for entering the Fourth Grail War, wasn’t it?


    “I’m glad to hear that this incident has proven fortuitous for you, Lord El-Melloi.” I begin, attempting to dig in to a stack of pancakes.


    “That is largely the result of your own efforts, Vine.” The older man replied. I freeze. “While there is little doubt that the dead Governess had her own intentions behind approaching myself, you still managed to turn things around for your Master and brought about a superior result at the cost of little injury on our part.” Kayneth’s sharp smile only grows, “And even that injury proved a sufficient price for the cost of securing an alliance with Lord Animusphere for this Grail War.” He reaches into a pocket, and withdraws a small case that I suspect carries a weathered fragment of an ancient mantle, “And you even enabled me to retrieve my stolen catalyst as well.”


    “I’m pleased to hear that Vineas’ performance is satisfactory,” Olga replies at my side, “But before we continue, I must ask if anyone has seen Forvedge?” I glance around, strange. He had gone missing in the aftermath.


    “Bifronnes apparently took him hostage while we were all distracted.” Velvet replies, taking a deep sip from his own drink.


    Well, we had all known it would only be a matter of time.


    “Ah.” Olga blinks, amber eyes glancing towards me before clearing her throat, “Of course. Anyway, I will, of course, hold on to my end of the deal for safety, and negotiate the alliance with my father on your behalf.”


    “And you shall, naturally, have the protection of the El-Melloi until this trip ends.” Kayneth nods, leaning back into his chair.


    “It’s a shame that our time together will end once this train reaches its destination, My Lord.” I add. Across the table, Waver blinks strangely, eyes darting from myself to his Master.


    “Ho?” The Lord of the Clock Tower replies, his demeanor turning superior, “Your Master didn’t tell you?”


    Now it’s my turn to blink. I turn towards Olga, who glances off to the side and mutters something about being tired, “Tell me what?”


    With a soft clink, Kayneth puts down his teacup before lacing his gloved hands together, “It would go against the spirit of our arrangement if I were to leave you two to your own devices once the train arrived in Liaodong. No.” His smile doesn’t move, but somehow, it suddenly seems more sinister, “At the very least, I shall personally ensure your safety until secure transportation has been arranged and the alliance with Animusphere is finalized.


    ‘At the very least, we’ll be traveling together for a little while longer. You’ve earned this much.”


    Distantly, I feel as if the bottom has dropped out of my stomach.


    Besides him, Waver nods, “Lady Animusphere has mentioned that you have contacts in the area, so that should make things simpler.”


    No...no, no, nooooo! “Which…ah, *gulp* area would that be?” It must be something else. Somewhere else. I don’t want to be there. Not within bajiquan range! Not the happiness worms!


    “Hmm?” Waver narrows his eyes at the unfortunately obvious shift in my demeanor.


    “That would be Fuyuki, of course.”

  8. #8

    Seventh Chapter

    “What is Justice?


    “In the Lord’s eyes, it is to be righteous. Indeed, we are endowed by our creator with the capacity to recognize the distinction between righteousness and evil, the capability to do so elevates us above the rest of God’s creation.


    “Let there be no doubt that God is righteous. Therefore, naturally, all that is His will can be similarly defined as ‘justice’. And to be just is to be as the Lord. In the Old Testament, justice is a thing of balance. As we learn from the Book of Proverbs: A man who often commits wrong, but stubbornly adheres to his ways, will eventually find himself punished for them. Additionally, an unjust man is an abomination to those who are righteous, and the reverse is also true, for those who are just are an abomination to the wicked. Or we could perhaps turn to the Book of Isaiah, which tells us that the Lord himself does justice, and in turn abhors crime and sin and wrongdoing. He shall reward and enter into an eternal covenant with them, so that their children and children’s children will be known among all the nations of the world as those are blessed. He loves that which is good. And for evil? That which is dealt unto others is returned in equal measure. But after the birth of our Lord and Savior, there is an amelioration. A softening. The Lord’s mercy is introduced, as a measure of love in His children. As it is said in the Book of Luke, Jesus told his gathered disciples the parable of the Widow. That even if someone seems to be powerless, with persistence and faith in the Lord, justice will be done. But this did pose a question: When the Son of Man were to come, would he find that we who are on Earth held to that faith asked of us? Indeed, thus we must ask ourselves, will justice provide salvation?


    “And here we come to the first paradox, for though the Lord calls upon us to act justly, what, then, is ‘just’? For one definition, we come again to the Book of Isaiah; ‘Learn to do right; seek justice. Defend the oppressed. Take up the cause of the fatherless; plead the case of the widow.’ All simple sounding, with very little to doubt. A fine definition.


    “But life is not so simple. Do we take these words as the literal truth? What of the wicked widow, alone due to being the one who had ended her husband’s life? What of the mass murderer, who never had the stern hand of the father, and was never taught the wisdom of restraint? What of the savage minority, religious fanatics who gassed hundreds within a subway for the sake of their blasphemy, oppressed by a world which rejects the foundations of their very faith? Alas, for even though this world is bathed in the light of our Lord, there are still so very many shades of grey.


    “To elucidate, we turn to the Book of Romans: Do not avenge oneself. Vengeance is the Lord’s to mete out. With the birth and life of the Lord Jesus Christ, the message of justice took on a new nuance. No longer is it righteous to seek redress for previous wrongs. No more is ‘justice’ something purely reactive. The Lord teaches us that when harm is done unto us, we best follow Christ’s teachings by turning the other cheek. But, for all that he is the Son of God, let us not forget that he too was but a Man who let loose his own righteous fury within the Temple, and cleaned it of merchants and swindlers. His anger saved it from becoming a den of thieves on Passover.


    “Are there any among you here who would call His protection of that holy place to be anything less than justice? Go on, please speak up if you see a contradiction between what the Lord preached and how he acted upon that fateful day...I see. I wonder if this lack of volunteers is caused by an unexpected success to impart the Lord’s teachings to this flock. No matter. My apologies, but in the absence of a raised hand, I am left with no choice but to proceed to the point which I am sure you have all grasped already. From the Lord’s actions in cleansing the Temple in Jerusalem, and the fact that, though the sinners and charlatans were driven out in the face of his righteous fury, the Lord still did not kill anyone. None were slain. Indeed, you might even say that the Lord had, even in the pique of his own anger, still possessed the loving, affectionate countenance of the teacher, the father, the shepherd.


    “Thus we are left at an impasse: The Lord’s justice with the birth and life of Christ is one where even the clenched fist is one filled with affection. A passing, educational brutality, if you will. Before His birth, the justice of our creator was something of a harsher sort. Between these two extremes, it falls to us to interpret his word and understand that line where allowing the wicked to go free is tolerated, and turning the other cheek becomes impossible. A very…human dilemma.


    “If you would humor a slight divergence, one would look towards the inspiration of the past to help resolve this task. Aristotle said, ‘Equals should be treated equally, and unequals unequally’. Now it is clear that his wisdom, however highly praised, was inevitably inferior to our Lord’s own perfect understanding, but as ever it is when studying our forebears’ efforts, we come ever closer to comprehending the wisdom left behind in His word. For what purpose does that distinction exist? Naturally, it is to serve as a form of discrimination.


    “To commit to justice, inevitably, is to commit to the idea that based on a certain criteria, there are those who should be treated differently. Even negatively. It is the idea that all else being equal, those who fail to meet a certain standard do not qualify for the privileges enjoyed by others at large. There is wisdom of a sort in this belief, I think. For does that not mean that, regardless of all else, in the face of having committed no crimes, under the eyes of the Lord all his children are not equal?


    “Next let us refer to the Book of Luke; ‘Judge not, and ye shall not be judged. Condemn not, and ye shall not be condemned. Forgive, and ye shall be forgiven.’ Naturally, this is a refutation of such a belief. For it is not the role of the children of our creator to serve as the arbitrators of our peers upon this Earth. Long ago, we were born as sinful children, one and all, and it is through the love of our Lord, the Father, that we were granted His sole begotten son, to sacrifice himself as redemption for those sins.


    “Was this a change? Does such a divergence exist, where the God who struck down the blasphemies in the Great Deluge, and ushered in a new era, is to be the same as one the one who walked through the Holy Land as Jesus Christ? Was the God who brought the plagues the same as the one who kissed Judas upon his cheek and forgave him for his betrayal? It almost seems impossible. But that, too, is mistaken.


    ‘’Was not Lot granted the chance to find virtuous men? Was Noah not promised that the Flood was to be the last of its kind? Samson wished for strength, was it not granted? Did it not take ten plagues before the Angel of Death descended upon Egypt? The Lord our Father has always been merciful. But in those days, the world was a far crueler one, and the children of Abraham were forced to rely on strength where mercy would not be enough.


    “In the face of the predations of the wicked, a righteous man will seek to protect those who cannot protect themselves. To act first, before the tragedy, it is there and there alone where righteousness lies! But even so, we are all the Lord’s children. And so, though there are doubtless many circumstances where we will be robbed, stolen from, and an unmistakable history of cruelties may be inflicted upon us in our lives, it is not our place to seek to place judgement upon our brothers and sisters. Though there are many that would romanticize the idea of those who seek to put upon themselves the mantle of ‘justice’ and to seek out and ‘punish’ evildoers, those who seek to indulge in such petty satisfactions are merely engaging in sophistry. A type of arrogance where they place themselves not just above the laws of Man which govern our small society, but the clear will of the Lord Almighty as communicated to us through His word. It is a hubris of the highest sort, a simple self-satisfaction. Almost a blasphemy, to assert that one’s own imperfect understanding supersedes the lessons imparted unto us by our creator. No, we are all small beings, especially those who would seek an excuse to put themselves above others through one’s own petty claims of ‘justice’, serving as little more than an excuse for imparting violence and discrimination to one’s fellow man.


    “The shield that protects the innocent, not the sword that punishes the wicked, is the righteousness that the Lord has passed down to us from the beginning. End conflict, do not seek it. Isaiah Thirty Eighteen; ‘And therefore will the Lord wait, that he may be gracious unto you, and therefore will he be exalted, that he may have mercy upon you. For the Lord is a God of judgement, blessed are all they that wait for him.’ Though wickedness may be inflicted upon others, it is not our place to usurp the Lord place as the one who passes judgement. Our lot is to simply live life according to His will, protecting and preventing harm to our brothers and sisters where it appears before our eyes. That is why; justice is discrimination. For to seek justice is to condemn your fellow man, and in so doing deny him the fraternity given to him by our creator.


    “It is said that the Original Sin, the very prize that Adam and Eve obtained by the soothing whispers of the snake, was the knowledge of good and evil. But, naturally, as with so many other things that came from that act the knowledge was itself a poisoned chalice. Though Adam and Eve were cast out from the Garden of Eden. Though they no longer had innocence and ignorance, they obtained the means to understand the world that was around them. Imperfect as this knowledge was. That is why, knowledge is lost and regained, or even discovered anew. That is why we are all ultimately equal in the Lord’s eyes. Though it appears paradoxical, it is that very knowledge which defines us as the greatest of our Father’s children, and the closest to him for having the ability to recognize that distinction. But make no mistake; though we are elevated above the place of mere beasts, good and evil do not elevate any one of us above another. For it is the ability to recognize that very quality that makes us all equal in criminality. We are all equally guilty. And thus, we are all equally forgiven. That is why, we too must follow the example of our Savior, and turn the other cheek.


    “It is not our place to seek revenge. That prerogative is, as ever, solely in the hands of the Lord. Though the days may grow colder, and the stories of loss among our neighbors reach our ears, let us take this time to pray for those who now suffer, and hold faith in the plan of our Holy Father for the days ahead. May you all stay safe, and I will look forward to seeing you all at our next service.”




    As the assembled individuals rise, I remain seated, glancing towards a couple who approach the altar. One is an older gentleman, wisps of grey line his hair and beard to contribute an air of distinguishment, one that is only reinforced by the well-cut scarlet clothes he wears. They approach the front of the chapel, one hand reaches out to shake hands with the Priest, in the other is masterfully crafted cane, topped with a fist-sized ruby. Aged lines curl into a smile as his second stands close by, a woman with dark - nearly gunmetal - hair and blue eyes. She seems young, and still happy.


    While I watch Tokiomi and Aoi Tohsaka converse cheerily with the man who, in another life, was responsible for their deaths and the suffering of their only retained daughter, I can’t help but feel almost lost. In a certain way, I can accept with ease that Kayneth and Waver had come together as Master and Apprentice in this timeline. Lord El-Melloi is a man who, while pompous, is heartachingly genuine. Though conceited, he is an individual who holds himself and those who operate in the world of Magecraft to a rigorous standard. An ideal that he holds in his heart and pursues wholeheartedly.


    In another life, a madman who had lost himself to his own ideals had preyed on that naivety in the hopes of saving the world. In that life, Kayneth El-Melloi Archibald had died for nothing. A tragedy. A waste. Only now, having interacted with the two, I could perhaps glimpse what Lord El-Melloi II had felt when he bemoaned the tragic loss of that talent from the world.


    I think that, so long as time permits, I would not be opposed to getting to know those two a bit better.


    “How did you find the service, young man?” A deep voice calls out, bringing me out of my thoughts. I look towards its source, and catch the backs of the Tohsaka pair departing, “Hm?” Loud footfalls arrive before me, and my eyes turn forward, taking in the purple smock of this Church’s parishioner, “Did you perhaps recognize those two?” Kotomine Kirei asks me, expression neutral save for a slight twitch of the lips.


    “They’re the Head of the Tohsaka Family and his wife, correct?” I inquire, already knowing the answer.


    “Ordinarily, you would be correct,” Kirei nods, following my gaze, “But in this case, the position has been passed on to his young daughter, Rin. Something of a genius, by all accounts.”


    The sound of my noncommittal hum carries through the all-but deserted chapel, “How strange. You would think that with all the people being called a genius, the word would lose all meaning.”


    “Hmm,” Even as I stare at the open doors to God’s House, letting in the cool air of early February, I can feel the weight of the Priest’s momentary stare, “There is a phrase in this country that may be applicable; ‘A Prodigy at ten, a Genius at fifteen, a common man by twenty’. It makes reference to the explosive growth in skill and knowledge acquisition that children show, their skill at learning gradually fading as they age.”


    “So all Prodigies are destined to half a shelf life?” I muse, “What a strange thing, to be on the same level as a child actor.”


    “Child actor?” Kotomine replies after a moment, the reference seeming to have gone over his head. I suppose that since he had been in such a position himself, he had never had the chance to undergo the cultural osmosis to understand it.


    “It’s a stereotype associated with the television and movie industry,” I elaborate, “That once a young child actor reaches puberty, the resultant transformation removes the qualities that led them to be considered for roles in the first place. Whether that be looks, one’s voice, or even something as simple as height, they are disqualified from the industry.”


    “I suppose that it’s to be expected, that no matter the era there will be someone who finds a new use for exploiting child labor.”


    I couldn’t help but chuckle at the fact that Kirei of all people said that.


    “Well,” I add, “I can’t help but agree, given my situation with Lady Animusphere and our escort.”


    “It is quite the unfortunate circumstance you find yourself in, Vineas Vine.” Kirei replies, his arms coming to rest behind his back, “Is that why you chose to stay for the service, rather than join your charge?”


    I nod, and reach out to a hymn book set in the back of the pew before me, “In part.” My hand closes around the leather cover, cold from the winter air, “But to be honest, I simply have not been to a church sermon in a very, very long time.” I open it, but unfortunately, the hymns are written in Japanese. I cannot understand them.


    “A pity.” The priest drones, “I suppose that there is no chapel within easy reach of your home?”


    “It’s quite the trip to take to Tyne & Wear on foot, I’m afraid.” With a shake of the head, I replace the book in its spot, “I suppose I should learn to read Japanese at some point.”


    “Multilingualism is an excellent trait to develop while young, especially when one takes to traveling as far as you seem intent to.” Kirei says musingly, “It is quite the task, but I’m sure a man of your talents will rise to the occasion.”


    “I’ve yet to hit fifteen, so I suppose there’s still time yet.” I reply sardonically, “I suppose that once I do I’ll have no choice but to participate more fully in one of your services, Father Kotomine.”


    “A most unfortunate occurrence. That you would be forced to travel halfway across the world for the sake of experiencing this humble priest’s sermon in full.” For a moment, Kirei’s smile almost seems to be cruel.


    “Well, as a sinner taking on such an inconvenience seems to be very least I can do.”


    “Indeed.” His brown eyes look black as they glance towards me, “But perhaps you can take advantage of such opportunities for penance somewhat closer to home.” Heavy footsteps echo out as Kirei begins walking towards me, “If you truly wish to stay in the House of the Lord, proximity is the best enabler. I am afraid that as pleasant as your company may prove, your local denomination is likely to be better suited for your needs.” He pauses, “Unless you are concerned about potential friction? If that is the case, I can put a word in for your character, rest assured.”


    “There’s no need to inconvenience yourself,” I reply, a touch too quickly.


    “Not at all,” Kirei answers back, a certain anticipatory edge entering his tone, “It would be quite unbecoming of me to deny one of the Lord’s children an opportunity to experience joining the rest of his flock in truth. Before you depart, I’ll be sure to make the arrangements.”


    Considering the sway that Kotomine Risei and his reputation can bring to bear, after he and Kirei had wound up being assigned to Fuyuki in the first place, I have little doubt that Kirei putting in a word for me would see it done. That bastard! How am I supposed to juggle being a liaison between the Church and my family?!


    “But let us set that aside for now. Are you feeling hungry, by chance?”


    “A bit.” I reply experimentally, “I intended to go exploring the town for something to eat after the service.”


    “No need.” Kirei answers quickly, and he began to put things away, “If you would wait just a small amount of time, I will be happy to show you a local restaurant of excellent quality.”


    A certain joke rose to mind, and lit a spark of curiosity, “I...Will be in your care then, Father Kotomine.”


    His smile grows.




    “Koushuuensaikan: Taizan.” Kotomine Kirei declares with an air of anticipation, “The best Chinese restaurant in this part of the city, bar none.”


    I look over that passionate claim warily, vague memories churning. Hadn’t that been because this is the only Chinese restaurant in this section of the city?


    “The owner is a man so passionate in the pursuit of his craft, that he even studied abroad in the aims of furthering his craft. A laudable dedication.”


    Yes, but all he did was use that experience to add hot peppers to his recipes, didn’t he?


    “Come, Vineas Vine. As your host for the day, it is only natural that lunch shall be on me.” Kirei’s black eyes all but glitter, and with aplomb, he enters the ominous entrance.


    A short, Chinese man greets us, “Ah! Father Kotomine, aru! Here for your regular?”


    “Of course.” The priest replies, “Although I am bringing a guest with me this day, so could you prepare a booth and portion for two, Batsu-dono?”


    I blink, the formal address is unexpected, but at least he hadn’t called him ‘Master’ or something equally pretentious. So it is with a slight thrill of wariness that I follow the excited gesticulations of the restaurant owner, and tolerate the off-putting ‘aru’ he adds to almost every sentence as we are led to our seats.


    “Will you need a menu, aru?” Batsu asks as I sat down.


    “No need,” Kotomine replies all too quickly, “The regular, two portions of it will suffice. I wish to have my young friend here partake in the finest dish of your establishment.”


    The short man hums, “A foreigner, aru?” I grimace, but that causes him to wave his hands defensively, “No, no! We are both the same in that regard, Mister…?”


    “Vineas Vine.” I reply curtly, already tired of being treated as if I were some animal on exhibit, “A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Batsu.” I look at him sharply, “I’ll be in your care.”


    “Ah, Batsu isn’t my name, aru.” Batsu replies, and at which point I begin to tune him out in favor of my own thoughts. Why had Kotomine brought me here? To simply be polite is not in his nature. He is a man who would wear a shady smile while holding a knife behind his back as if it were only natural. All to revel in the moment when he drove the point home.


    What am I missing?


    Kotomine Kirei is a man with a very simple, very straightforward approach to the world. He is a naked sociopath, not quite a narcissist, but a man who lacks a true moral center. A Priest who seeks nothing but indulgences, but can not find any satisfaction until he reconciles his desires with the world around him. Like Emiya Shirou, Kotomine Kirei too desires evil in the world. The former to oppose it, the latter to affirm it. It was for that reason that, in the original Fate/Stay Night visual novel, Kotomine Kirei sought to bring Angra Mainyu forth into the world.


    In the end, he is a man who can not truly live without “evil” and so descended into sin and damnation. But in a way, that was due to his nature. He was born wrong. Therefore, the God of Evil, Avenger, Angra Mainyu set to be born from the corrupted Greater Grail would be a mirror for him to judge himself. A way to affirm that, for a being whose nature is evil, whether or not such an existence can be free of sin, or if it is inevitable that it will descend into criminality the same way he had. Certainly, as a Priest he could have merely been against abortion and had that belief go in a weird direction, but I don’t believe that Kotomine Kirei is such an altruistic individual. From the very start, his every action is undertaken with the intention to satisfy himself. Because, for so very long, he struggled to find something that provoked joy within his heart, only to fail.


    What benefit does Kotomine Kirei obtain by bringing me out to lunch here? No matter what, this is just an ordinary eating establi-


    My eyes water as a sharp, burning sensation fills my nostrils, “Two of the regular, Father Kirei: Mapo Tofu. Our best dish, aru.” The restaurant owner says with a smile and a wink, “Enjoy.”


    The priest’s dark eyes bear down on me, a faint glimmer of amusement dancing behind otherwise dull pupils. So this is his game? To have a young man, barely into puberty, eat the spiciest food he knows so he can get a front row seat to the inevitable result?


    “Please, dig in before it gets cold.” Kirei doesn’t even bother to suppress the anticipatory smile growing on his face. I glance back down, my eyes slowly beginning to water from the strength of the spices carried into the air by the steam wafting from the food. Hands trembling, I grip the porcelain spoon on the table, and take the first scoop!


    I lift the tofu, drenched in crimson sauce, the pungent scent of peppers, freshly chopped scallions, fermented spiced bean paste, and all blended together with sharp ginger and garlic wafts into my nostrils and sends my olfactory nerves to quiver. The reaction is inevitable; my mouth begins to water in anticipation of the trial to come as a sheen of sweat gathers upon my forehead.


    I exhale, and Kirei watches on with undisguised interest.


    With my lungs so emptied, the first spoonful enters into my mouth, and the overwhelming power of the spice strikes! An impact, an indescribable heat fills my mouth, telling my body that it’s on fire! Once, twice, my heart beats strongly in my chest, and as I retract the spoon fresh air enters my mouth to fill the space and lift errant particles of capsaican that’s steaming upon my palette. I chew, the painful temperature beneath my skin boils and my very flesh screams in protest of the inhumane treatment which it is undergoing at my command. The soft, well cooked tofu and rice, which has admirably soaked up the sauce of the dish, is ground to paste, and with a mighty gulp; swallowed. In the same moment, I exhale, the spices and aroma of the incredible dish are carried out by the current of carbon dioxide exiting my body through my nostrils, and while a slight tingling is left behind to mark its passage, upon my tastebuds is a pleasing and addictive aftertaste.


    “You and the manager are right,” I say, the nostalgic rush of eating spicy food tingling for the first time in this body, “This truly is a magnificent dish.” I flash a grin towards Kotomine Kirei, who blinks, expression suddenly neutral.


    “Hoh...An unexpected result, but not an unwelcome one.” The priest replies. He shrugs, and digs into his searing meal with relish. Sweat begins to bead upon his brow, and a nervous energy begins to fill his limbs, as the pain of the spices gives way to the rush of the heat upon the brain’s pleasure centers, I take my second spoonful, savoring the meal that had been provided for me. Dull eyes meet my own in silent challenge, and the ripcord-like muscles in the former Executor of the Church strain against his vestments.


    Yet, I have no intention to yield.


    Kirei finishes his first bite, but chews slowly. He’s a man who savors agony, not heat, and so he makes up for skill with a certain brute threshold of pain. At last, he gasps, and expels spice into the air. The searing scent of peppers is joined by the sour tang of human perspiration. My nostrils flare, and I prepare my third spoonful, having already fallen into a rhythm, while the middle-aged man before me is only now acclimating to the fresh agonies of the meal. In this undeclared race, he stands above me in raw physicality, but I am not without my own advantages.


    The first advantage is this; Kotomine Kirei eats as if he’s a freight train. Panting, his chest rises and falls like pumping bellows and the nervous energy brought by the searing agony of mapo tofu adds an urgent speed to his eating. But this pattern is one that eats, unending. A reckless consumption that seeks to finish the meal before the body is overcome by the aftereffects of it. Pacing oneself is a distant, inconsequential concern. Yet, where Kirei’s reliance, no, faith in his body shines, it is still a tenuous bet. The parable of the tortoise and the hare. Eventually he will burn out, and need to rest. And in that moment of inevitable weakness lies opportunity.


    My second advantage over him: While Kotomine Kirei consumes through physicality, my own method of eating is borne of decades of experience. Pacing. Technique. Practice. A rhythm I fall into with the ease of a biker who has spent too long without putting their foot to the pedal. The micro-inhalations are mitigated by the chewing regimen. The exhalations clear out any lingering spice. The thrill of the heat carries through my nasal passages, clearing them out and improving the airflow as my sinuses are purged. The sharp pain rises to the region behind my eyes and allows greater and greater focus on what really matters. So, the moment when Kirei must pause for breath, I shall be ready to widen the gap ever further, for I will have no need for such things.


    The final advantage is what lets me keep pace with his own greater physicality. As a fully grown adult with, frankly speaking, a far greater reach than he has any business rightfully having, Kotomine Kirei simply has more limb to move in order to maneuver food into his mouth. His shoulder rolls with great, sweeping arcs, his elbow chambers back, and his wrist dips in a scooping motion. Even with his high specs. Even with the frantic energy of one in the throes of spicy heat, it is the act of several seconds to refill his spoon. By contrast, as a child, my arms are far shorter! My short limbs merely descend, my hand scoops, and then the arm rises, completing the cycle. In this alone, I am faster than he.


    In such fashion, the two of us greedily dig into our plates, and as expected, he eventually reaches his limit three quarters in. He does not moan, nor scream, nor otherwise expose weakness. But he pauses, inhales deeply, and to my astonishment pops his collar, and a near-visible steam of perspiration rises from his heaving chest. I put aside the display and continue my own consumption. Within moments my plate is cleared while Kirei’s still has at least a quarter of his own dish left. The sound of porcelain clattering fills the air, and to accompany it I turn my most brilliant, red-tinted grin towards the fake priest.


    His breathing normalizes, his eyes regain their focus, and as those dull pupils turn towards me they widen almost imperceptibly in surprise through a haze of wafting steam.


    “Excuse me,” I call out to the sole waitress, a young girl with a meatbun hairstyle, “One more order of mapo tofu, please.”


    Kirei huffs, and with a clatter of porcelain, he returns to his meal.





    - - - Updated - - -

    “I must admit that your timing is rather convenient, Vineas Vine.” The older man says at last, as our dishes are cleared from the table, “Although I must similarly confess that your eagerness outstrips even my own expectations.”


    “Expectations?” I ask, before sipping a warm cup of tea to cleanse my palate, “I feel like I should be offended, Father.”


    “Hmph,” Kirei levels a stare at me, thick eyebrows narrowing in focus as his hands folded before him, “It is not something I say idly. As precocious as you may be, recklessness will be your undoing, should you continue to indulge in the pursuit of satisfying your baser urges.”


    “Isn’t that normal?” I reply mildly, “I am at that age, after all.”


    “It is phrasing like that which makes you stand out where otherwise you would remain beneath notice. Think of it as a benefit of exercising more restraint that you are denying yourself,” The fake priest answers back, his expression serious, “Anyone else would likely have already earned enemies you are in no position to defend yourself from. Which is quite the accomplishment in itself, given the reputation of your family.”


    I blink and wrinkle my brow as I meet Kirei’s eyes head-on. To be frank, I had expected to be facing mockery, teasing, emasculation, or even general bullying. Kotomine Kirei actually being earnest in his reprimanding of my behavior is leaving me somewhat nonplussed. “Hmm,” green tea pours over my tongue as I consider the fake priest’s advice, trying to grasp the meaning of it, “To be honest, I’m not quite sure what you’re getting at.” I say at last, placing my cup down with a soft clinking sound, “I’m not even the one who wanted to come here in the first place, thank you very much.”


    “Oho?” The older man replies skeptically, leaning back in his seat, “Is that so? Then by all means, enlighten me as to the circumstances behind your arrival.”


    From behind my Pure Eye Spectacles, one of my eyebrows arches as I look at Kirei appraisingly, “Lady Animusphere was convinced on the advice of her governess to take the Rail Zeppelin for the sake of bidding in the Mystic Eye Auction as a means of obtaining a Jewel or Rainbow Mystic Eye.”


    “And what did that have to do with you, precisely?”


    I flinch, “She is my friend and the entire affair seemed dangerous, so I could hardly leave her to her own devices!” I replied hurriedly, defensively.


    “If it seemed so dangerous,” Kirei raised an eyebrow of his own, “Then why not convince her to avoid the danger?”


    “I did try, but she got-”


    “Do not waste both our time with this act, Vineas Vine.” The deep voice of the man struck me with an almost physical force, ending my stream of excuses before they could even begin. “Were you truly interested in protecting the Animusphere girl rather than looking for an excuse to satisfy your urges, you would have proven more than capable of finding a way to stop her from departing on a fool’s errand.” Kirei’s lips curl into a scowl, abject disappointment etched onto his features.


    “You sought to use the girl as an excuse. Do not attempt to pretend otherwise to me, let alone yourself.”


    I grimace. He is right, of course. If I had truly been unwilling to go on to the train it would have been simplicity itself to put an end to our little adventure before it etenmank. I would simply have needed to force Olga to choose between myself and Dame Fellows, and with the benefit of hindsight, at least the latter would still have been alive to hold a grudge.


    Not even going into my own cruelly dashed schemes for petty vengeance.


    “So you accept the reality,” Kotomine continues, dipping his head in a nod, “Good.” In a moment, I’m almost astonished how Kirei can shift from a voice made devastating by the strength of experience and insight behind it, to sounding downright casual. But that moment passes, and I am not deceived. Dull eyes reflect my frustrated expression, “Tell me; are you satisfied with the outcome of the choice you did make? As you acted upon your base impulse, do you feel regret at what was lost, or perhaps vindication for what you have gained in exchange, Vineas Vine?”


    I shut my eyes and consider. Olga had been...damaged. Not physically, perhaps, but certainly emotionally. As a result of my not stopping her, she experienced the loss of a companion, and subjected herself to extreme danger. Even as a magus, she was still exceptionally young. It was still easy to forget, but she is such a child. There was no way she had been mentally prepared for the terror she had been exposed to.


    Olga had been forced to experience the cost of life, long before she had ever needed to shoulder Finis Chaldea, and that is my own fault. To be honest, the life of Trisha Fellows is inconsequential to me. On a base level, I think I considered her to be a background character. A mere prop in the life of myself and my friend. There is no sensation of the loss of human life, merely frustration at being robbed of opportunity, and the anguish of being denied a long-awaited show.


    That was the price we had paid for my recklessness.


    In exchange, we had gained...much. Connections with the El-Melloi classroom. The gratitude and praise of Lord El-Melloi and his apprentice. The joining of El-Melloi and Animusphere in this Grail War, and likely the continued survival of both Kayneth and Waver. Whatever awaits us at the end of the battle will be beneficial to Olga and myself, without a doubt.


    A Rainbow-ranked Mystic Eye, a once in an Age opportunity, held within the grasp of the Vine. Even if the abilities it wields are incompatible with our Etemenaki, there is still the possibility of trading it for something more valuable; if nothing else, the Sea of Estray will have someone who can find a use for such a treasure.


    The personal effects of the various magi aligned with Dr. Heartless as well as those he himself possessed. As one who contributed mightily towards his defeat and the rescue of his apprentice, I am sure that Kayneth at least would let me have first pick of the spoils of the dead man’s treasury, even as I was sure that Caules would find value by looting Atrum’s resources and Master H’s mercury blood would prove a considerable boon for the El-Melloi themselves.


    And most important of all: I had finally found an excuse, as Kirei had said. An opportunity to give in to those very urges which I had kept under a tight leash for so very, very long. An opportunity that I felt confident would not come along again in a great while, if at all.


    “You appear to have come to a conclusion.”


    I glance up, towards where Kirei looks upon me expectantly, his eyes seeming to pierce through to my empty soul.


    “I have,” I nod in confirmation, “I can’t quite say that I’m broken up about what the journey cost us.” My mouth closes, and my eyes break contact with Kirei’s own for just a moment, “Even if the death of Trisha Fellows was an avoidable tragedy, she was still no friend of mine. The only misfortune of her demise was what it did to her master.”


    “And what of her master, Olga Marie Animusphere?” The priest replies, “Surely you understand that she would blame herself for being the one to approve of going on that perilous journey in the first place?” Kirei’s features deepen, turning a disapproving glare towards me and the pressure it emits draws my gaze to meet his own once again, “The price that your presumed master paid, was it worth inflicting that scar upon her heart?”


    My lips are drawn into a line as I consider the question. There is no doubt that a wound had been inflicted upon Olga by this experience. But...but, but. But.


    “Olga is someone who will shoulder a large burden in the future.” I begin carefully, “She will lose much. And be asked to carry much in turn.” Idly, my fingers drum against the now cleared table, “This is callous of me to say, but…” My nostrils flare as I breathe in deeply, gathering my thoughts and feelings, willing them into a single expression, “It is better that she experienced that loss for the first time with someone who genuinely cared, than someone who would exploit that tragedy to worm their way into her heart.”


    "Are you such an individual, Vineas Vine? ‘Someone who genuinely cares’?”


    “I am.” It’s even true.


    Kirei hums thoughtfully, glancing over my shoulder before returning his gaze to my eyes, “It certainly is a convenient belief, to hold that the harm you have caused will now save her greater anguish later. A fortunate tragedy, one might call it.” His lips quirk amusedly, “A well-timed series of unfortunate events, even.”


    “Even if that is the case,” I reply, drawing deeply from some deeply buried well of conviction, “That does not make it any less true.”


    The priest finally shrugs helplessly, “Then there is nothing more to say, Vineas Vine. One only hopes that there are no more such tragedies in the future to test young Olga’s mettle.”


    “God willing,” I mutter.


    “Indeed,” Kirei replies with a sardonic grin as the light tinkling of bells reaches my ears, announcing the arrival of a new guest in the restaurant.


    Shinji, why here of all places?” A reedy teenage voice pleads, the sound oddly familiar to my ears. My spine stiffens, casting my memory about to recall.


    “Hmph,” Comes a derisive scoff, “Think about it. Why would anyone come here to begin with? It’s the only place where we can find some privacy from the old worm so we can get down to business.”


    “Ugh, I can already feel my eyes watering from all the pepper in the air.” The initial speaker grumbles.


    “Suck it up, Shirou,” I blink as the second voice bites back, and I finally put two and two together as Kotomine leans forward, his tall profile diminished against the high backed seats of our booth, “This place isn’t even that bad.” The boy, Shinji Matou, calls over the waiter and begins engaging in coaxing his friend into making an order.


    Shirou, huh? I can’t help but wonder if, in a world without the Fuyuki fire, whether or not he’s still an Emiya in the first place? There really is a lot to consider, but it seems that even when things change, that person is still going to be caught up in the conflict embroiling this city. What a turn of events. Deeply curious, I nearly turn to confirm only to rediscover Kirei’s eyes, looking through me.


    ...It doesn’t matter. There is a Grail War at this time. I am in Fuyuki City. If those two would be participants in this conflict are here as well, then...


    That’s Gravity for you.


    I glance back towards the priest in front of me, and consider for a moment the fact that in a timeline where this would have been the Fifth Holy Grail War, there is no outcome where Kotomine Kirei survives its events. If Gravity is able to draw “Emiya Shirou” into the events of this battle, then what did it say about Kirei’s own chances?


    As the chatter behind me dies down, and the server calls out the order for the two boys, I wait for my chance, as the young girl walks past our booth once more, and grab her arm.


    “Excuse me,” She turns her head to look at Kirei questioningly, yet he remains slouched and silent, “But I would like to give those gentlemen an opportunity to taste the dish I enjoyed as well. The mapo tofu. It’ll be my treat, of course.”


    The young girl nods and takes the order, before returning to the kitchen to have it prepared. As she begins rattling off the dishes for the two high school students, I raise an eyebrow at the fake priest in challenge.


    Naturally, he answers it.


    “Is there such a need to act so petty, Vineas Vine?” Kirei asks in a soft tone.


    “That depends.” I reply just as quietly, “One should only act for what they are willing to take responsibility for.” My eyes glance behind me knowingly, “And something about those two gets on my nerves. What’s the worst that could happen?” Well, other than them calling their Servants on me to beat me within an inch of my life, or further. But come now, what were the odds of that happening?


    As if anyone would be able to resist the urge to bully ‘The Seaweed’, were they in my position!


    The priest chuckles knowingly, as if aware of some great secret that I am not privy to. Which, in a sense, he was. The manner in which I had come across this information is implausible to begin with, so one could hardly blame Kirei for acting on a mistaken impression. It was a wholly natural turn of events on his part. And so it was with an air of patient anticipation that he and I nurse our respective drinks, awaiting the outcome of my actions.


    The waitress walks past us a few moments later, carrying a tray with the steaming, aromatic dishes, and as the meatbun-haired girl sets them down before the blue and red-haired teenagers, Kirei silently excuses himself, making his way towards the restroom. An interesting choice. Let’s see how it plays out.


    “We didn’t order this.” I hear the voice of the red-haired boy call out tentatively, and in my mind’s eye I can picture him glancing at the Matou in confusion.


    “You better not be expecting me to pay for this just because you tacked it onto our order.” Shinji Matou replies, his voice carrying the hint of a sneer as I lean back into my seat, drinking in the sensation of their confusion.


    “No, no.” The serving girl answers back, “The customer over at that booth made that order, and even offered to pay for your entire meal if you eat it.” I nearly choke on my tea at that, and consider for a moment that the young meatbun airhead may be perfectly willing to make my life difficult. Or maybe she had just forgotten what I had actually said in the first place? There’ll be no tip for her, thank you very much!


    Well, it doesn’t matter so long as I get my show. It isn’t as if Shinji Matou or a pre-Tracing Shirou Emiya are going to be any real threat to a properly trained magus. The blue-haired young man turns around to glare at me, and I meet it with a polite nod and wave.


    “Do. You. Speek. ENGRISH?” I ask conversationally.


    “Oi. Brat.” The however many generations removed Russian immigrant growls, “The hell’s the meaning of this?” He points a slender finger towards the mapo tofu. His hand appears bruised, probably from mishandling a bow or something.


    “Charity.” I answer without hesitation.


    He splutters.


    Shinji,” Matou Shinji’s red-haired friend calls out, trying to calm him down.


    It’s too soon to let my fun end, however, “What,” I call out, “Are you guys too good for free food?” With a dramatic flourish I hold up my bill, “I actually had some of their mapo tofu myself a little bit ago. It’s really delicious!” Amber eyes narrow, and I am struck by a reminder of their owner’s incredible visual acuity.


    As such, I get to enjoy the exact moment that Not-Emiya Shirou’s pupils dilate in utter shock.


    “Shinji, I think he’s serious.” The oblivious redhead stage whispers to his blue-haired friend. He looks up at the server, who nods in confirmation, before leveling another glare at me. How utterly rude.


    With a huff, the physically older boy stands, and approaches my position, shoulders set, and lips twisted into a sneer. Cool, dull blue eyes look down on me from beneath bangs of seaweed-like blue hair. For a brief moment, I consider the fact that I presently have a high school Japanese boy seriously contemplating doing serious injury to me. He looms over my figure, and I see that I am so very much shorter than he is. But then I recall that Matou Shinji is something of a twat, therefore I am unlikely to get another chance at such an opportunity. Especially with a Grail War about to begin. Thus, I open the font of disaster.


    “Odd,” I say abruptly as the last scion of the Matou family attempts to loom over me. His eyes glint, but his jaw remains set and so I take the opening that I have been presented with, “I had not thought that this was a sushi restaurant.” My eyes notably roam over his hair, “There’s far more seaweed than I had expected.”


    The air around us stills, and gains the almost imperceptible charge I had begun to associate with the promise of violence. Any moment now, the Matou will lose his temper, lash out, and embarrass himself utterly against a boy four years his junior in front of his friend. I would even win the fight, too!


    I fold my hands onto the table in anticipation as the older boy moves around to take a seat in front of me, “...Right, so,” Shinji pauses, takes a breath, and glares at me as he sits, “Who are you?”


    My eyelids snap as they blink.


    “Oi, kid, did your parents ever teach you that it’s polite to introduce yourself when talking to other people?”


    “Only when they don’t look like child molesters,” I say automatically, and the conversation shifts back onto more familiar ground as the older boy pales.


    The hell?!” One of his hands slams on the table, blue hair suddenly right in front of my eyes as the older boy leans right into my face, and I still.


    There, on the back of his left hand, lie a series of red marks, creating the stylized image of...a wasp?


    “So.” A Matou Shinji with actual Command Seals begins after taking a deep breath, “Your name, kid? It’s pretty clear you’ve got something to say if you’re going this far to grab my attention.”


    “Why would I have something to say to you?” I respond, mind reeling, and thus falling back on off the cuff smartassery, “I enjoyed the food, and want to get others to try it.”


    “Yeah,” Shinji rubs at his forehead in naked exasperation, ”Can we just, uh, not play these games?” Those dull eyes met my own, “What’s your name, kid?”


    “I’ll have yours first, if you don’t mind.”


    “Sure. I,” He begins dramatically, fingers splaying across the center of his chest as he draws himself up, “Am Matou Shinji, heir of the Matou family, one of the biggest deals in this city.” He gestured towards me, “Now you.”


    What even is this conversation? Isn’t he supposed to be tripping over himself to lash out from his inferiority complex?! “Vineas Vine. Pleasure.” My own hands come together on the table, fingers steepled as I school my expression.


    “Sooo, Vineas, what’s your deal?” Shinji replied, cheek leaning into a propped up fist, “You come over here, grab my attention at an out of the way restaurant, clearly a foreigner…” His eyes flick to the bare backs of my hands, “But you’re not invested, so to speak.”


    “No,” I answer back to the unspoken question, “I am honestly just passing through.” My gut still turns at the knowledge of who Shinji Matou is, and thus desire to try and dig deep to get one over him...But this is a waste. And Shirou is right there, perhaps this was the legendary Shinji Route that had been even more sought after than the cut Ilya Route? Curious and curiouser.


    The blue haired boy glares at me knowingly, “Then you’d better just hurry up and get going, kid.”


    “Shinji-”


    “Oi,” He growls at the interruption, “Whatever business you have here?” A finger taps the table, “It’s over. Get out of my city.”


    “Interesting.” A new voice observes dryly, “I was under the impression that management of this land fell not upon your shoulders, but that of the Tohsaka heir. Matou Shinji.


    “Kotomine…Kirei.” The red-haired boy ground out.


    The fake priest’s eyes glanced towards the other Master before focusing once more on the Matou, “Regardless, the boy is under my protection as the agent of the Church in these lands until he has managed to secure transportation out of the city.”


    Shinji snorts, affecting a sneer, “Oh? And when will that be?”


    “As soon as an opportunity presents itself in between my duties regarding current events.” Kirei turns a sardonic grin towards the seated boy, “So truly, that depends on those parties involved at the heart of them.”


    “And he’s unrelated?”


    “For the most part. He is only tangentially involved at best,” The older man’s eyes glance toward Shinji's own, “It would not be inaccurate to refer to him as a truly neutral party in events to come. So long as conflict is not sought against him, it is safe to say that the skills and resources he can bring to bear are of no consequence to you.” If anything, Kirei’s smirk grows deeper at this last ‘assurance’.


    Shirou and Shinji both glance back at me, and I remain still, locking eyes with both of my physical seniors, “I swear, on the honor of the House of Vine, to have no designs on the seven hundred and twenty-sixth vessel.” Honestly, a Holy Grail War was something I had no desire to be involved in, let alone the Fuyuki Clusterfuck. Better to avoid this mess and prepare myself for Chaldea’s founding. If I still had a hankering for dealing with that mess, I’d just satisfy that urge in Singularity F.


    “I presume that to be satisfactory?” A sharp eyebrow is raised in question.


    Two nods and murmurs of agreement answer.


    So, naturally, I choose to ruin the atmosphere, “It’s not…entirely accurate to say that what resources I possess are irrelevant to you two.” Three pairs of eyes turn to face me with intensity, “Let me first apologize,” My head bobs in a slight nod towards Shinji, “And offer you something that I can make no use of.”


    Two arms cross in wariness, accompanied by a sneer, “Go on.”


    I nod again, “As a result of the circumstances that lead to my coming here, I happened to…acquire the resources of someone who had intended to be a participant.” My eyes glance towards Shirou, “With him incapable of attending, and my own inability to reclaim those resources for myself, I would like to make amends by gifting them to the Matou family, if that’s acceptable.”


    As the blue-haired boy considered my phrasing thoughtfully, my mind races through the vague recollection of Galliasta’s operations in the city in the leadup to summoning Medea. He had established an underground lab-slash-workshop. He had imported dozens of kidnapped children in order to make more Orphan Batteries.


    I glance towards Kotomine Kirei for no discernible reason.


    Anyway, Orphan Batteries, underground facilities, and Medea’s own circumstances before becoming contracted to Kuzuki. He had apparently had an entire supply of workers keeping it up. Medea had expended considerable energy in using Rule Breaker to both sever the contract and killing him flashily...Right.


    “...Go on.”




    “Interesting,” Kirei remarked as we left the restaurant, the two Masters having already departed to investigate Atrum Galliasta’s operation in the city, and possibly free the kidnapped children. Not to mention loot whatever could be salvaged, between all that and the possibilities it represented as a fallback location for the two of them should their own homes be compromised, I would say that they had benefited handsomely from our encounter.


    “In what way?” I ask.


    “Would not the Lord El-Melloi be concerned about potential spoils being given to his competitors?” The fake priest said, continuing to watch Shirou and Shinji’s backs as they hurried out of the shopping district.


    “I doubt he even knew they existed.” I reply, “Besides, I doubt Kayneth would have acted in time. That locations previous owner had a habit of kidnapping children for his own purposes and as a potential energy source.”


    Kirei hummed thoughtfully, “Why not claim it for yourself? Or take the initiative to save those potential victims?”


    “Had this opportunity not presented itself, I likely would have.” I nod in concession, “But with this I can focus on departing the city as soon as possible with no regrets.”


    “Oh?” Came the fake priest’s sardonic rejoinder, “Tired of my hospitality already, Vineas Vine?”


    “Less that,” Is my answer, “but more that even with your protection, this city is too dangerous right now. And I’ve seen just how far I have to go if I intend to survive in my self-appointed role.” Red hair vanishes over the horizon, “If I become strong enough, then the question of putting Olga in danger becomes academic at best, don’t you think?”


    “So you intend to devote yourself further to training?” Kirei inquired, “A shame that neither of us will have an opportunity for some time after this, it would have been interesting to help provide you even the slightest guidance.”


    “Training and development,” I agree, “My initial Mystic Codes were largely a success, but they need further refinement, and I need to develop a fighting style that incorporates them properly. That requires that I return to Arbeia as soon as possible.”


    “A worthy goal, though I hope that the distraction at the end did not dive our previous discussion from your thoughts.”


    “It did not.”


    “Hmm.” Kirei turns to face me, “Then let us be off, and we shall see about making preparations for your departure.”


    With a grateful nod, I let him lead the way.




    It is as the sun begins its descent, and the sky is dyed crimson by sunset, that the Fuyuki Church receives its final visitor for the day.


    Kirei and myself had taken action to charter a flight out of the country through a local travel agency, the seats being reserved for the earliest convenience of Olga and myself. Money was no object, and after wiring the requisite funds for the service the fake priest and I confirmed that we would need only wait for my friend’s arrival to secure transportation to the airport.


    “It would be unfortunate if you attempted to depart after nightfall, Vineas Vine.” He observed, “As tonight appears to be when the final Servant will be summoned, and the Holy Grail War will begin in earnest.”


    “So you intend to try and convince me to stay an extra night, then?” It wasn’t that I was opposed to Kirei’s hospitality, it was just that I had absolutely zero desire to remain within Fuyuki once events began in earnest.


    “It would be reckless to allow you or your charge to wander about the area without an escort, and at night my own duties as Mediator would prevent me from serving that role.” The false priest elaborated. No sooner had he said this, then the screeching of an iron gate swinging open reaches our ears. Kirei’s eyes narrow, and as he strides out the front door of the church to welcome the new arrival I follow close behind.


    The familiar unruly tufts of silver hair reveal the presence of my friend, accompanied by…


    Huhuhu,” A phlegmatic chuckle greets us, emanating from the throat of a being short enough in stature to hide within Olga’s shadow, cast by the setting sun, “It’s been some time since I’ve had occasion to greet this place.” Pale flesh ripples upon a wrinkled canvas of desiccated flesh, revealing black scleras and filmed-over pupils to the world. The eyes track our approach, in violation of all logic and a worm dressed as a man drives an oaken walking stick into the packed earth, hardened by winter’s chill.


    “Matou...Zouken.” Kirei identifies the monster, his voice growling.


    Before me stands an Archmagus who has lived for five hundred years. One of the Founders of the Holy Grail War itself. Vampire. Peerless Familiar controller. Worm That Walks. Contemporary of many geniuses of the modern era, and above all else: A living student of the Wizard Marshall, Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg, “Hmph, no need to raise your hackles.” The rotted creature before us shakes his pallid, hairless skull, “I am merely serving as an escort for the young girl as arranged with her father.” Zouken wobbles forth, awfully comfortable in a dark robe over an acid green hakama, despite the weather and the fact that he’s Russian but I am distracting myself.


    “If that is the case, then you should be aware of the boy’s relation to her.”


    “Yes, that is why I’m here, actually. Those two Lords had been insistent that I escort the pair of them outside the city.” His gaze drifts over me for a brief moment, and I suppress a shudder as it returns to Kirei, “Although I admit to having had some curiosity I wanted to satisfy.” Dulled squared teeth revealed themselves in a facsimile of a grin, accompanied by that same rheumatic chuckle.


    Amber eyes shift over to their escort, and a petite cough interrupts the growing tension, “Um, and there you have it.” Olga nods, “My Father and Lord El-Melloi have negotiated an agreement with Archmagus Makiri here.”


    Matou, young miss.” The rotted creature beside her corrects with a grandfatherly air, “We haven’t been the Makiri for a very long time.”


    My hackles raise at the idea of my friend being in such close proximity to this monster. How many lives has he claimed to cling to life for even a moment more? In pursuit of a twisted eternity? How many victims has he wrought? How many tragedies?


    “Hmph, it appears that the young man isn’t quite the fan.”


    “It is my understanding that young Vineas is an astute judge of character.” The man beside me speaks up, “How fortunate that the trend of his success in that regard holds true.”


    The weight of attention falls upon me as those filmed eyes turn in my direction, “Ah, yes, you’ve already introduced yourself to my heir, haven’t you?”


    Childish fists bunch at their owner’s hips, “Really, Vinea? You haven’t even been here a day, and already you’re trying to build connections? I thought you wanted nothing to do with this place!”


    My eyes remain focused on the gaze directed at me, “My meeting with Shinji was an absolute coincidence, honestly. I was unfamiliar with the city, and Father Kotomine invited me to that restaurant for lunch. That Shinji and his friend arrived shortly after we finished eating was something wholly unplanned for.”


    “It is my understanding that the pair departed on amicable terms, Matou Zouken. Is there some problem?” Kirei adds, his normally flat tone taking on an edge of distaste. One I share.


    At that moment, a new voice inserts itself into the battlefield, “Excuse me,” Olga speaks up, “What is this about Vineas meeting your heir, Archmage Matou?”


    “The young man here,” He nodded in my direction, the thin coating of slime on his head reflecting the red light of the sun, “Ran into young Shinji in town, and played something of a prank on my grandson and his friend.”


    A dainty hand rose to a diminutive forehead, and as Olga rubs it she shuts her eyes with an exasperated sigh, “Really Vinea?” I look away, but feel her gaze lock onto me all the same, “You just had to pick a fight with the heir of possibly the most powerful magi in Japan? Did you even know who he was?


    “Of course not,” I reply instantly, looking back at her, “How could I possibly? I’ve never even been here before.”


    Three pairs of eyes focus on me, with varying levels of intensity. I choose to focus on the least frightening one, if only by virtue of being a known quality.


    “Setting that aside,” Olga carries on with further rubbing of her increasingly creased forehead, “What did you do?


    “I paid for his lunch.”


    After adding something unnecessary to the order.”


    I glare upwards at Kirei, having added his two cents. Two yen? Whatever, “It was the very same thing we had just finished eating.” I all but growl, “I simply wanted to share the good food in an act of Christian charity!”


    Olga glanced towards the thing beside her, “What was it?”


    Zouken affects a deep, remorseful sigh, “The establishments offering of Mapo Tofu, the spiciest item on their menu.”


    Silver hair shifts as my friend glances back towards me, “That doesn’t sound…too inappropriate.” She says thoughtfully.


    The hunched creature shakes his head, “If only it were that simple.” Once more, a rheumatic chuckle fills the air, “Were I the one to eat it, that dish would be instantly fatal.”


    Motion grabs my attention, and I see Kotomine Kirei’s hand drift to his chin as he stares thoughtfully into the distance.


    I look back towards Zouken, seeking a distraction from the cause of the rapidly plummeting temperature, and see only an old man, regretful over the bullying of a beloved child too good to stand up for himself. I continue to glare at the old worm, desperately attempting to set him on fire with my mind as the sound of two petite shoes stomping forward comes ever closer from beyond by point of view. I turn my head away as a finger pokes into the side of my head. The offending digit becomes insistent, and yet I am not distracted as I continue to focus on the cause of my current predicament as his expression warps into a smirk.


    “Olga, stop that,” I ask, and am ignored.


    “Please stop,” I reiterate, and am rebuffed by the attack growing in intensity.


    “Olga, you’re embarrassing me in front of the adults.”


    Good,” The girl in question replies, her finger digging further into the soft flesh of my cheek, “Maybe you’ll have some idea of how I feel because of you all the time.


    Was it?


    Nah, couldn’t be.


    I’m always perfectly professional in front of people that would interact with Olga. As the heir of the Animusphere House, there’s an elite few that she would discuss things with, so there’s no way she’d hear about my behavior elsewhere. It’d have to be something like a Lord from another House or a famous and highly respected magus. An Archmagus or something.


    “Olga, I’m sure you’re exaggerating,” I reply calmly. I grip her still attacking finger and begin pushing it away.


    Calmly.


    As lines of energy begin lining the offending digit, and I suddenly find that I am unable to. So the poking continues, then.


    “Hmph, youth.” The rotted bastard in front of us says with a knowing smirk.


    “Right, so.” I enunciate as clearly as possible while weathering the current assault, “I apologized to Shinji by offering him some information and resources I had hoped he would find useful.”


    “That you did,” Zouken replies, his expression turning serious, “My grandson could have done without having to deal with those poor victims, though he wound up requesting my assistance in turning that workshop to his advantage.” His head tilted to the side, “I would like to hear about how you discovered their presence in the city.”


    I glance towards Kirei, “I don’t believe it would be appropriate to discuss such details in front of the Overseer, I think.”


    The fake priest’s eyes blink, before turning to look back at me, “That is largely correct. Though the information should prove useful in the event of a violation of the rules, I am, however, still a neutral party and thus am bound to be reactive to the actions taken in this Holy Grail War.”


    Which frankly we all knew to be utter bullshit on his part, but for appearances’ sake, we would all be better off playing towards that polite political fiction. Wait, did Olga know? I attempt to turn towards her, but find my efforts stymied by a finger infused with magical energy preventing me from doing so.


    Very mysterious.


    “I hope that it was sufficient to make up for the perceived insult all the same,” I finally say towards Zouken, bowing my head slightly.


    “Hmm, an entire workshop, made with the latest technology and other techniques with its own defenses?” The Worm That Walks chuckles once again, “It will do. My grandson has been looking to try his hand at his own take on our methods, and the combination works well with his sensibilities in that regard.”


    “I’m glad to hear that.” I reply with as much dignity as I can muster, “But you said that Lords Animusphere and El-Melloi arranged for you to be our escort out of the city?”


    The Matou patriarch nods, dirtied teeth reflecting the light of sunset, “Yes. This old man had little else to do this evening, so it was no trouble to escort you two children on your way home.” Probably in exchange for some favors or other exorbitant favor, I’d bet. Then again, Solomon and Iskander were extremely powerful Servants. Working together there just wasn’t much that anyone could do to stop them. Frankly, you’d need some kind of All-Star team to do it. Or gain leverage, such as taking the sole daughter and heir of Lord Animusphere hostage to force his compliance.


    Well, hiring out the services of an Archmagus to serve as a babysitter for an evening sounds like just the right amount of Overkill under the circumstances. Better to work with Zouken then against him, even, given the sheer number of exploits in the Grail System he had available to abuse and make your life difficult were you to deliberately provoke him. In the middle of a Grail War, no less.


    “I hope they made it worth your while, Archmage Matou.” I reply before bowing my head in respect, “Your reputation precedes you.” Both in the positive, and negative sense of course.


    Black sclera overtakes the ancient monster’s eyes in full before milky irises rotate back into view, “Yes, yes. Now, if the pleasantries are out of the way, I assume you’re ready to go?” I nod once again, “Good, good!” Zouken chuckles wetly, then gather your things, children, and we’ll be off.” With a genial smile, he gestures with his cane out towards the road leading down the hill on which the Church stood never once stepping past the gate leading onto its grounds.


    It’s the work of a few moments for me to retrieve what luggage I had stored in the Church, and with Kirei’s providing a large transport dolly, suited for both my bags and Olgas.


    “Thank you for having me, even if the time was short.” I turn towards the fake priest as my friend and our nakedly evil babysitter waited beyond the church grounds.


    “It is a matter of unfortunate timing,” Kirei nods, “Though regretful, the Lord works as He wills. I only hope that you took what we discussed to heart, Vineas Vine.”


    “Lord willing, we’ll be able to arrange another meeting after this Grail War is concluded.” I smile sardonically, with the big clusterfuck out of the way, it might be nice to visit Fuyuki in the future. Without all those spectres over my head, and hopefully with Kirei not being completely evil thanks to Fate/Zero never happening, it might even be pleasant.


    Dark eyebrows narrow, “Perhaps.” He glanced out towards where Zouken lay in wait, grimacing, “All the same, I will be making those arrangements for you to attend service in your home territory. Worry not, and go with the Lord’s Blessing.” Arms that were held behind his back relax, a single large hand reaching out towards me.


    I grip it with all my strength, my own limb nearly engulfed by his, “The same to you, Kotomine Kirei. May you find your road.”


    He blinks, and a smile forged of self-mockery fills his expression, “And may you find yours, even as the way forward goes dark.”


    “Then I just need to forge a path towards dawn.” I chuckle, “Either way, no matter where I go it all winds up leading towards the same place, won’t it?”


    “Oh?”


    My finger points into the sky, and I smirk, “The future, of course.”


    “Hmm, I suppose it will.” Kirei nods, “I pray that the future you head towards is one where you find that joy that exists for you.”


    “I pray that the day comes where you can smile from the heart, Kotomine Kirei.” Our arms pump, once, twice, and with a wince I let go to grab our luggage, turning my back on Fuyuki Church once and for all.


    But, I had forgotten that inescapable truth of this world:


    There is no future where Kotomine Kirei survives.




    Night had fallen completely as the three of us pass through the urbanized Shinto half of Fuyuki City, the darkness chased off by the bright lights of modern civilization. To the credit of our escort, Olga and myself faced no accostment as we walked down the city streets, and Zouken himself seemed to take the time to drink in the sights around us as well. How easy it was to forget, that for all the creature’s senility and rot, he was still a man who had been alive when only the greatest of architects could hope to equal the scale of skyscrapers, and when many of our modern conveniences were but a pipe dream.


    Olga herself, seemingly couldn’t help but stare at the sheer crowds streaming around us, the very image of a Japanese metropolis. I choose not to begrudge her starry-eyed wonder for the moment, she deserved a moment to play the child after what she had gone through only a few days ago.


    With such thoughts in mind, I carefully pull even with Matou Zouken, and rouse him from his reverie with but a simple question; “Where are we going?”


    “The station underground,” The human-shaped mass of insects replied without looking, “There we’ll board the Kyushu Shinkansen line out to Kumamoto, transfer to a local line, and get you two onboard a flight out of Kumamoto Airport.”


    “How long will that take?”


    “Only a few hours. If we’re lucky, we’ll have you catch the last flight out.”


    For a five century-old worm he’s awfully familiar with modern terminology, isn’t he?


    The soft pitter-patter of feet on concrete stands out against the thrum of the crowd around me, Olga rushes to keep pace with Zouken and I.


    “To be honest, I hadn’t expected you to be so familiar with modern methods of travel.” Silver hair flutters as Olga turns to glance at me, her eyes narrowing, “It’s my understanding that most older magi are less familiar with modern technology.”


    The former Makiri snorts derisively, “Well, you shouldn’t be so surprised. I was alive to see Leonardo da Vinci and Paracelsus revolutionize their fields. Compared to wrapping my head around those fools,” Pallid lips twitch in…some unidentifiable emotion, “I’ve had nearly a century to get used to these trappings.”


    “How does it compare?” The girl beside us asks, “Compared to the wonders you saw back then?”


    “Hmm,” Matou Zouken peers thoughtfully around him, “I suppose it’s all cheaper.” Wrinkled, dead lips purse, as blackened eyes peered at some half-remembered sight, “There’s more of everything. More constructions. More machines. More people. There’s more of everything, and because of that, it all seems to be worth less.”


    “Like conservation of Mystery?” Olga replies, tone curious.


    “No, child.” The old, old creature replies with a shake of his head, “...What do you know about economics?”


    It clicks, “You mean inflation.”


    An arthritic nod acknowledges my assertion, “Correct.” He turns back towards my friend, “Tell me, Lady Animusphere, what is the value of a human life?”


    Olga blinks, nonplussed, before her eyes start roving around furiously, her mind working desperately to answer the question posed to her. I suspect what Zouken’s point may be, but I’m not here to show up Olga Marie Animusphere. I refuse to interrupt her lesson from this living Archmagus, as vile a creature he may be. At the very least, he did not concede to what dwelled within hi-


    Barbatos?


    Filmed pupils meet my own as I blink uncertainly, the old worm holding my gaze appraisingly before turning back towards Olga. Amber eyes stop, focus, and blink as they turn towards the hunched over magus walking with us. She opens her mouth, then shuts it, her dainty hand grasping her chin as her brow furrowed; her mind furiously formulating her answer. As we stop at an intersection, waiting for the crosswalk to clear us, she at last resolves herself and settles on her conclusion.


    “There is none.” She looks towards Zouken, who merely raises a hairless brow in appraisal, “There are too many individual factors: Individual wealth, personal talent, accumulated experience, personal connections, societal weight, fame in the larger community, the body of their work, inherently unique accomplishments or traits. Though society homogenizes humans to an extent...They are all still startlingly varied on the individual level. No two are truly the same.”


    “And so what?” The old monster asks, “I did not ask you for a speech, girl, I asked you for a number.”


    She crosses her arms as the light shifts, and the crowd around us begins moving across the street. Olga plants her feet, shoulder-width apart and glares at the being fifty times her own age, “There is none.” Amber eyes pierce into milky white, “Would you say that your grandson is worth the same as my Vinea?”


    Zouken snorts derisively, “Of course not.” An ugly sneer is sent my way, “But why do you say that? Any magus could tell at a glance that my Shinji is infinitely more talented than your little friend here.”


    “Then what of the economist?” In spite of myself, I feel my lips quirk in satisfaction at Olga’s performance, “As the heir of the Vine clan, Vineas is worth a significantly greater amount than any magus in this backwater country, yourself and the Tohsaka included.” Her lips tilt upward in a small smile, “Combined.


    “So then you would muddle the issue?” The Matou Patriarch asks archly, his attention on Olga seemingly in full, “Because there are multiple possible standards by which to measure an individual, therefore none of them count?”


    “Then I’ll ask you this: You ask me what the actual value of a human being is, but doesn’t such a figure require a consensus to define in the first place?” Olga’s smile blossoms into a full-blown smirk, “Who gets to set that guideline?”


    “Hmph, that’s well said.” The looming figure of Zouken retreats back into the hunched over, elderly affectation of moments before, “But we’re getting off track.” He adds with a wet chuckle, “Regardless of who gets to define what the baseline value of a person is, ultimately, that determination will be based on fiat, for the reasons you just described. Since fiat is inherently malleable, that means that simpler market forces come into play.” A creaking hand rises up, two fingers pointed outward, “Supply, and demand.”


    “You mean scarcity breeds value, I think,” I add in my own two cents. Though I won’t correct Olga, taking the wind out of Zouken’s sails seems perfectly up my alley.


    A brief glare turns into an encouraging smile, “As expected of a Vine.” Zouken nods before turning back to my friend, “But yes, everything comes down to the universal price for anything.” The mass of insects pauses for dramatic effect, “Whatever the other party is willing to pay for it.”


    “Isn’t that the same thing as fiat, though?” Olga asked.


    “It would require us to extend the metaphor a bit further to discuss that, so let’s set that aside for now,” Zouken continued, voice turning harsh for a moment, “More pertinent is that in the absence of a strict unifying standard to define value, the supply determines the demand. And as more individuals rise up, inevitably even in that random scrum of humanity there enters an element of redundancy. And quantity is a quality all its own.”


    Zouken lifts his gnarled wooden cane, and taps a nearby building, “When I was younger, buildings of this scale were the domain of a select few artisans, who would design them and be supported by a number of highly skilled craftsmen under them. To make up for the lack of tools and numbers that are available in modern times, talent and insight were needed. Techniques needed to be invented in competition. Quality was the deciding factor. Larger constructions, frankly, were the work of artisans.” He shakes his head, “Now those same artisans in modern times compete not with merely one another, but with masses of those who can accomplish the necessities of creating these boring, soulless constructions as cheaply and efficiently as possible.”


    “So when you say that everything is ‘cheaper’, you mean that everything is just less valuable?”


    Zouken nods, “As mundanity advances with progress, the color is leached from the world, bit by bit.” Putrid lips twist into a grimace, “Just like Magecraft, every day the mystery of life becomes just that much weaker, as the fantastic is increasingly put on equal terms with the dull. The lowest common denominator.” The hunched figure chuckles wetly, “I recognize this, and take power from it.” Black scleras look up into a starless sky, “In an age of consumption, the Matou Magecraft is unparalleled.”


    The lights change, and the three of us begin crossing the street.


    My thoughts drift towards the conversation, and I’m forced to admit:


    If I could be wrong about so many things, so repeatedly, perhaps I could be wrong about Matou Zouken as well?




    It’s the work of a few moments for the three of us to get on to the line heading for Kumamoto after descending into the station. I’d had no issues playing the pedestrian throughout the day, but Olga was made of less stern stuff. By the time the three of us had seated ourselves, the younger girl had all but collapsed unconscious at my side, snoring softly.


    “An interesting girl.” Came the voice of the former Makiri, “You don’t often see girls of that pedigree behave so…”


    “Humanly?”


    A phlegmatic chuckle is his response, “Something like that.” Zouken replies, his lips twisted in a smile, “Frankly, I had expected her to be more like you, Vineas Vine. But I suppose I’ve lived long enough to see the black sheep fit in, and the rare oddball. Why not, I say?” Wrinkled layers of melded flesh, casting shadows and crevices across his face under the fluorescent, flickering lights of the train.


    I glance down at my friend, “What do you mean, exactly?” My voice is quiet, even to my own ears.


    Pallid digits tap a too blunt nose, so unlike how it appeared in his youth. I know, I’ve seen the pictures, “The smell, boy. You carry the same smell as me and that fake priest you stayed with in the city.” Wet rasps leak from his throat as he chuckles once more, and my nose twitches as the faint smell of rotting flesh reaches it for the first time. Now, in these cramped quarters.


    My eyes return to Olga, “I’m afraid that I don’t know what you mean, sir.”


    “Hmph, no need to play dumb with me, boy.” Desiccated flesh, glistening with faint slime, stretches into a knowing smirk, “The priest and you got along too well for you to not recognize it yourself.”


    “Then why dance around it?” In spite of myself, my eyes narrow into a glare as the lights in the train flicker, “Just say what you mean, and have done with it.”


    “Humor an old man and his rambling, will you?” Dull brown teeth glint sardonically, “That’s the problem with you youngsters, always in such a rush.”


    A flash of annoyance, “Not all of us have the luxury of pursuing immortality by larping as the Ship of Theseus.”


    The air chills, just the tiniest bit, and as I hear the light bulbs flicker (wasn’t Japan famous for their maintenance of these things?) mixed within the sound may be the buzzing of wings, “Hmm,” Zouken rasps thoughtfully, “That may be true.” A club-like digit, stiff with rigor mortis, taps the pallid fold of flesh on his chin.


    It squirms; a pustule-like thing, revealing pus-like eggs just past the stretched-taut skin. Like a balloon ready to burst.


    “But still,” Milky white irises focus on me, “I suppose I’m not giving you enough credit, boy.” When he chuckles again, it is not the rasp of vocal chords, but the slapping of fat, wet flesh as it squirms against itself for space and movement, “My point, then; You smell as rotten as the priest and I, yet you hold on to that girl oh so dearly. Why?”


    “She’s my friend,” I answer with simple conviction, my arm tightening around her where she sleeps.


    The old man hums, “Fair enough. Did you know that I had a teacher once?”


    My head moves up and down, “Yes, the Wizard Marshall. He’s the one who approved of your Holy Grail project with a few others.” I had no interest in revealing the full depths of my knowledge of that background detail. Not yet, anyway.


    “I’ve forgotten much over the years,” Zouken seems to mutter sadly, his rotted bottom lip jutting out as if in a pout, his gums gangrenous behind it, “But those days in particular are bright, even now. And Master Zelretch, he had something interesting to say about myself and one of my friends.”


    Black sclera focus on the walking stick in his hand, “He said that we would turn evil, eventually. Ourselves or our lines. It didn’t matter. Whatever criteria he used to judge that test, only Tohsaka passed. But that was fine.” This time, the curled lips seem almost genuine, “In the end, I think he was right.” Milky white eyes peer into my own, “So tell me, Vineas Vine.


    ‘Why do you stink of “evil”?”


    I blink out spots from behind my eyes as I glance towards Olga once more, “I’ve asked that question myself very often, these past few years.”


    “Hoh? You don’t deny it?” A fold of moldering flesh bends, forming an uneven pitch of shadow, and two inky pools of blackness stare back at me, “And why is that?”


    I must be tired. I don’t know this man. But my tongue weighs so heavily and the air is a welcome balm, “Because I can put it to use. Even if it’s wrong, that doesn’t change what I have to do.”


    For but an instant, I blink, and Zouken is standing up, the sound of scritching itching at the edges of my senses, the muffled howl of wind droning alongside it, “What do you have to do, boy?”


    Could use a drink of water, should’ve packed some. The old man said we’d be there shortly, so why does it feel like it’s been so much longer? Instead, “Protect her.”


    There is a chittering, slapping sound and the ancient worm opens wide, wet flesh smacking in an approximation of a laugh, “A knight in shining armor, are you? Think you’ll cover up for your nature by being some great hero, hmm?”


    My heart beats, and for a moment the flash of heat drives away the morass that had been filling me, black spots fill my vision as I shoot a glare at Matou Zouken, “She’s in danger. Against those that would betray her. Betray everyone.” My mouth feels gummy, so dry. I try to shout, but it comes out so quiet.


    Self-propelled tumors wriggle beneath the face, their master leers with a phlegmatic scoff, “Fool, you understand the nature of this life. The risk. Do you think that whatever fanciful tale you’ve come up with is some great exception? The world is nothing but tragedies, Vineas Vine. Would you take them all on for her? Life itself would be your enemy, then.”


    My vision is swimming, dulling into blacks and whites. Even as my arms grow cold I feel my lips twitch upward.


    “Least I won’t be a looooser like you.”


    Lights shine brightly, and I blink, eyelids gummy. Zouken is still. The train is silent now, empty of sound. Two eyelids blink unevenly.


    “How is that, young man?” His expression is calm, genial, the smile before slipping in the knife. The gentleness of the grave, the satisfaction of ending, slashing-


    I can’t speak, I shouldn’t speak, I musn’t-”You let her die.”


    There is a wet, sucking sound, and only belatedly do I realize that it is a gasp before the monster’s face twists in rage. There is a wave, a charge in the air but it is too late, I realize now. From the start, this had always been a cage.


    My eyes dart up, and see winged insects crawling around the lights, shimmering wings showering brilliantly glowing dust. I turn to the window, where slime trails mark the passage of countless worms. In an instant, the air shifts, and this world comes to consist solely of this train.


    Matou Zouken leans forward, smiling maliciously, humming softly. An arthritic finger stretches forth, and draws a line down. I follow, and too late I see a wave of crimson pooling onto my lap. Amber eyes flutter open, dart helplessly my hands close around the wound must apply pressure her eyes are swimming, the hole is widening try to force air but the heat on my back doesn’t respond small lips flap soundlessly and petite hands try to reach for my face why is this happening gold dims, blood stops. Warmth stops. The world loses color, my breath burns in my chest as my arms are slick with blood but that just means I have to grab harder I only have one knife left make it count.


    Why? Why do this? Is this because of what I said?! That isn’t fair, he had made a deal! He should have been more self-serving! Did he just think he could murder a child here, a child of a Clock Tower Lord with fucking Caster Solomon with his all-seeing eyes?!


    I won’t let him get away with this. No, he won’t. My hands close around my last knife, the cooling pitch from the no-longer-Olga-thing not affecting my grip. I can’t speak. I have no magic, for taking me from my friend my purpose I’ll see everything he’s built and loved turned to garbage, take his dreams and burn them to ash and make him watch.


    He laughs, and laughs, and laughs until my knife sinks in, I mutter a word and feel the heat of magic flow through the channels in my body, splitting the rotting thing in two with a scream of worms or me, but the two halves slide apart into a wriggling mass and my arms blur around me, cutting furiously he may have so many bugs but we’re not in Fuyuki he’ll run out eventually I just need to stop him need to survive but there’s so many and these stupid arms are so short and the worms keep on dripping on them, melting off useless clothes and flesh and eating holes into my worthless bones that couldn’t save a single little girl while they held her.


    My limbs begin to tear with a fleshly ripping, and before it they fall apart I shove the hilt of my weapon into my mouth, they’re just arms I’ll live the burning pain reaches into my mouth and that’s fine I cut and cut and cut and cut as the numbness gives way into white-hot heat, but that’s fine it’s just pain and even so I keep cutting until the black and white becomes just black and I distantly feel the knife fall out but now the bugs are all around me crawling and feasting and the bastard is laughing-


    Boo.


    I blink with a start, looking around the brightly lit car of the train. My eyes look down, to see that I am still seated, with a mess of silver hair draped over my chest, blessedly free of red.


    A wet chuckle is too close, and I shift my head to the side, only to come face to face with black sclera framing milky white pupils and the rotting stench of a corpse left for too long in the sun.


    Pallid lips curled into a wide grin, oddly simian.


    “Did you like it?”


    I shuddered in fear and remembrance, but the ticklish feeling of breath on my chest brought me back to reality.


    “Not in the slightest.


    The corpse-puppets lips twisted into a cruel smirk, sharply edged, “Everyone’s a critic.” Matou Zouken harrumphed, the heavy thunk of wood on carpet marking his passage as he returned to his seat, and in spite of myself I clutched Olga tightly.


    He snorts in response to the silent gesture, “No need to be so on edge, boy.” And with a groan of effort, Zouken sits back down, one dark eye looking me over appraisingly, “I did give my word to see you two off safely, so I have no desire to see you two harmed.” A wet chuckle fills the air.


    My mind goes back to the events just prior, my loss of control, “What did you do to me then?”


    “Tried to see what had the priest so interested in you, of course.” Zouken snorted, “El-Melloi had nothing but praise for you, and most interesting of all, you didn’t seem to have any interest in the Grail whatsoever.” With an amused air, he rapped his wooden stick against the floor of the car, “Forgive this old man for indulging in his curiosity, boy.”


    The thought of red filling my vision returned, and I with great effort I manage to nod.


    “I don’t know what you know, and I don’t know how you know it, but honestly…?” The five-hundred-year-old Archmagus sighed, “I simply played a little prank. I’m not so petty as to kill a mere child because I tricked him into saying something I didn’t want to hear.” His sole open eye met my own, and with a pulse of murderous intent, he made his meaning clear.


    Never again was I to speak of Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern, even indirectly. Or else he would ensure that I did not live long to regret it.


    I swallow my saliva nervously, caught off guard as much as anything, and nod.


    “Of course, Master Zouken. May you see the sight you have pursued for so very long.”


    The figure of the old man snorted, before closing its eyes and resting its bulbous head upon its walking stick.



    “Vinea, I’m fine.” My friend muttered as we moved to board the plane, “Nothing will happen!”


    She said so, but truly, what did she really know for sure? Olga was blissfully unaware at the best of times, and after this entire series of events, I was unwilling to bet on my own lackluster preparation any more. I’d seen just how far I had to climb as a magi, and though this had been an excellent testing ground for my first Mystic Codes, I was not only out I was ready to make an improved batch.


    There was too much I had to do, and too little time to do it in.


    As we moved past the politely smiling stewardess onto the thin connector ramp to the final flight to Tokyo where we would get on board our international flight, my eyes roamed to spot potential ambush points. The wall of people was crushing, and Olga was a young girl still, so as to be better able to keep us from being separated, I grabbed her shoulder and held her close. I had too much work to do, if I was able to be this thoroughly toyed with by Zouken then I’d never be able to counter what Lev Lainur, no, what Demon Pillar Flauros came up with.


    When I set foot into the tight space of the airplane, I lamented my inability to feel out the craft for potential sabotage. There was a spell for that, wasn’t there? Lots of those utility type things, like a kind of boat-focused Structural Analysis, locked within my Magic Crest…


    “Vinea!” A small hand swatted me in the shoulder, “Calm down!”


    A few older people glanced our way with smiles on their face, and with a vivid recollection of Japan’s…Proclivities I turn my harshest glare towards the perverts, subtly pushing Olga behind me.


    “Oh, for the love of…” Silver hair shifts around and moves into our seating in First Class, and after a few more moments of inspection I join her, my concerns satisfied for the moment.


    “Why are you so jumpy, Vinea?” Olga asks as I move to sit down, offering her the window seat as I stand vigil next to the aisle.


    “What did you speak to Matou Zouken about?” I ask instead.


    My friend grinned, “Nothing important. Just asking me about events in the Clock Tower, local politics. Seeing if it could be possible to arrange some favorable transactions for rare goods.” She tilted her head towards me, “I did networking for you, Vinea!” Her lips rose in a proud smile, chin lifted upward.


    “Yes, yes, good work,” I grunt, patting her on the head, provoking an annoyed slapping of the limb.


    Her affected pout turned into something more serious as she met my eyes, “Vineas?”


    “Hmm?”


    “What did you talk to Zouken about?”


    My eyes come to rest on her amber ones, that childish face set in worry.


    “...Failure,”


    Olga’s eyes widen at something she sees in my expression, her gaze probing before turning away, and resting her hand on mine. In such a manner, we wait in companionable silence as the plane finishes its preparations for takeoff. My mind thinks distantly of Grail Wars and disgusting old men who lived for far too long.


    “Vineas?” Olga breaks the silence between us as the whining of the engines begins to pick up.


    “Hmm?”


    That small hand squeezes mine tightly, her face turned towards the night sky, “I don’t think I much care for Japan.”


    Despite myself, my body relaxes, and I allow myself a smile.


    “...Neither do I.”

  9. #9
    Vlovle Bloble's Avatar
    Join Date
    Jun 2011
    Location
    Ontario, Canadia
    Gender
    Male
    Posts
    11,826
    JP Friend Code
    http://forums.nrvnqsr.com
    Blog Entries
    5
    Let’s be frank here: Isekai is a trash genre.
    .

  10. #10
    Something something stones something something glass houses

  11. #11
    Designated Reptile Draconic's Avatar
    Join Date
    Dec 2015
    Location
    Miskatonic University
    Age
    32
    Gender
    Male
    Posts
    3,987
    US Friend Code
    194,434,580 - IGN Ritsuka
    Blog Entries
    18
    I think he's kidding, don't worry.


    Before I start reading, could I request that you reset the color and fonts to default to make it easier to read? Basically, just select everything in the editor, pick any font, then click this button: and remove the font HTML, and that'll reset it to default. It's kind of roundabout, but it shouldn't take long. The color is easier to fix. You can just do it the normal way.

    As for the actual content, I'm interested in anything involving mages, and there's not nearly enough content featuring Olga-Marie, so bravo for that. I'm almost certainly going to follow this closely.
    Likes attention, shiny objects, and... a ball of yarn?
    F/GO Supports

    I joined two years too late...
    Quote Originally Posted by Hymn of Ragnarok View Post
    That makes me think of Rin as a loan shark.
    Quote Originally Posted by Hymn of Ragnarok View Post
    Admittedly, she'd probably be the hottest loan shark you'll ever meet. She'd probably make you smile as she sucked you dry.


    Oh dear, that doesn't sound like yuri at all.
    Quote Originally Posted by Techlet View Post
    Not with that attitude.

  12. #12
    Master of Hermione Alter Kieran's Avatar
    Join Date
    Mar 2011
    Location
    According to most, my own little world
    Age
    44
    Gender
    Male
    Posts
    8,744
    Blog Entries
    194
    Quote Originally Posted by Draconic View Post
    As for the actual content, I'm interested in anything involving mages, and there's not nearly enough content featuring Olga-Marie, so bravo for that. I'm almost certainly going to follow this closely.
    I think you're in for a treat; in my opinion, this is hands-down one of the best Fate/Grand Order stories around (and we're not even close to there yet!).

    I am delighted almost beyond words to see this here, and thank you ever so much for bringing it!
    “Love will be cruel to who it entices — love will have its sacrifices.”

    — Carmilla Theme




    "Evil isn't the real threat to the world. Stupid is just as destructive as Evil, maybe more so, and it's a hell of a lot more common. What we really need is a crusade against Stupid. That might actually make a difference."

    ―Jim Butcher, Vignette




  13. #13
    nicht mitmachen Dullahan's Avatar
    Join Date
    Mar 2011
    Location
    AUSTRALIAAARGGH
    Posts
    5,441
    Blog Entries
    1
    I'll avoid the obvious question, since Bloble already put it to you implicitly. I would rather ask something pertaining to specifically 'reincarnation' isekai, which this appears to be, and which has always struck me as a very bizarre subgenre for this reason: if you are writing a story about a character from birth onwards, enclosing in however abbreviated form their entire upbringing, young life, socialisation, enculturation, blah blah blah - what is the benefit of appending to them this 'pre-existing' personality? In particular what is the use of a self-insert personality with meta knowledge as this precursor? Why not just create a character of your own and write their narrative, since this is essentially what you will end up doing anyway only to then suffuse it with this added factor of meta-knowledge which serves no good purpose?
    かん
    ぎゅう
    じゅう
    とう

    Expresses the exceeding size of one's library.
    Books are extremely many, loaded on an oxcart the ox will sweat.
    At home piled to the ridgepole of the house, from this meaning.
    Read out as 「Ushi ni ase shi, munagi ni mitsu.」
    Source: 柳宗元「其為書,處則充棟宇,出則汗牛馬。」— Tang Dynasty


  14. #14
    Quote Originally Posted by Kieran View Post
    I think you're in for a treat; in my opinion, this is hands-down one of the best Fate/Grand Order stories around (and we're not even close to there yet!).

    I am delighted almost beyond words to see this here, and thank you ever so much for bringing it!
    Thank you very much for that.

    Quote Originally Posted by Dullahan View Post
    I'll avoid the obvious question, since Bloble already put it to you implicitly. I would rather ask something pertaining to specifically 'reincarnation' isekai, which this appears to be, and which has always struck me as a very bizarre subgenre for this reason: if you are writing a story about a character from birth onwards, enclosing in however abbreviated form their entire upbringing, young life, socialisation, enculturation, blah blah blah - what is the benefit of appending to them this 'pre-existing' personality? In particular what is the use of a self-insert personality with meta knowledge as this precursor? Why not just create a character of your own and write their narrative, since this is essentially what you will end up doing anyway only to then suffuse it with this added factor of meta-knowledge which serves no good purpose?
    Without spoiling it too much, would it help if I say that Clock Tower 2015 is what covinced me that this approach could serve such a purpose?

    If that is too muddled, then perhaps "Under Nasuverse mechanics, traditional isekai reincaration is actually impossible" under my own interpretation of the setting, given Roa?

  15. #15
    nicht mitmachen Dullahan's Avatar
    Join Date
    Mar 2011
    Location
    AUSTRALIAAARGGH
    Posts
    5,441
    Blog Entries
    1
    No, I don't think it would help at all if you said that.
    かん
    ぎゅう
    じゅう
    とう

    Expresses the exceeding size of one's library.
    Books are extremely many, loaded on an oxcart the ox will sweat.
    At home piled to the ridgepole of the house, from this meaning.
    Read out as 「Ushi ni ase shi, munagi ni mitsu.」
    Source: 柳宗元「其為書,處則充棟宇,出則汗牛馬。」— Tang Dynasty


  16. #16
    Well from the start this is an experimental effort in narrative crafting on my end.

    Inevitably there's going to be some hiccups, and at this point I'm a bit too far in to write one of the underpinning character conflicts off as a complete wash.

    Its either fruit of the poisonous tree or not, I'm afraid. Not that I don't acknowledge the criticism as valid, but I'm just too invested in that particular element to satisfactorily excise it as a potential flaw.

    Again; I acknowledge the point. But if my reason for including it in the first place can't redeem it, then its something that'll drag down the entire rest of the story for you, and thus I apologize for the inconvenience.

  17. #17
    nicht mitmachen Dullahan's Avatar
    Join Date
    Mar 2011
    Location
    AUSTRALIAAARGGH
    Posts
    5,441
    Blog Entries
    1
    You haven't answered my question.
    かん
    ぎゅう
    じゅう
    とう

    Expresses the exceeding size of one's library.
    Books are extremely many, loaded on an oxcart the ox will sweat.
    At home piled to the ridgepole of the house, from this meaning.
    Read out as 「Ushi ni ase shi, munagi ni mitsu.」
    Source: 柳宗元「其為書,處則充棟宇,出則汗牛馬。」— Tang Dynasty


  18. #18
    Quote Originally Posted by Dullahan View Post
    You haven't answered my question.
    I mean, I'm not going to. I know that there's a problem in accessibility, and I acknowledge that my choice in devices has resulted in a flawed story.

    I'm trying to identify solutions to problems in my writing style that I am not aware of, not ones I was cognizant of when I began writing this story in the first place.

    You said the problem was introducing an unneccessary element, my response was that I'm using my interpretation of in setting mechanics to drive an ongoing character conflict between the main character and the world around him.

    I then cited two examples that should have made what I was going for obvious.

    I'm sorry, but at this point I dont see what else there is I need to say. You're perfectly capable of inferring the whydunnit here, and if you weren't then you wouldnt be capable of giving me the kind of critique I was hoping for in the first place.

    Which would be a shame, as the following on SB is a bit too effusive for my taste and defeats the purpose of my embarking on this endeavor in the first place.

    No offense meant to Kieran and other fans of my work though. It's just that this was always intended as a piece for me to learn from looking back down the line
    Last edited by TehChron; July 30th, 2019 at 08:15 AM.

  19. #19
    nicht mitmachen Dullahan's Avatar
    Join Date
    Mar 2011
    Location
    AUSTRALIAAARGGH
    Posts
    5,441
    Blog Entries
    1
    You have claimed without further clarification that 'traditional isekai reincarnation is actually impossible because Roa' - a claim which is if anything a paradigmatic example of being right for wrong-headed reasons - and then proceeded to write what appears to be quite traditional isekai reincarnation. I am asking what purpose your isekai reincarnation plus meta knowledge is serving - insofar as it "creates a conflict between the main character and the world around him", a phrase which could be used to describe almost any story in existence - that would not be equally or better-served by working within the setting itself. You have your main character say outright that Isekai is bad and then proceed to write isekai anyway. I am asking if there is a reason for this that does not reduce to a misplaced notion that being self-aware is an excuse for writing a, quote, trash genre, unquote. I'm asking you to furnish me - and by extension anyone else here reading this - with a reason why we couldn't immediately conclude that the 'whydunnit' is, in your own words, 'puerile power fantasy, escapism in its laziest of forms'.
    かん
    ぎゅう
    じゅう
    とう

    Expresses the exceeding size of one's library.
    Books are extremely many, loaded on an oxcart the ox will sweat.
    At home piled to the ridgepole of the house, from this meaning.
    Read out as 「Ushi ni ase shi, munagi ni mitsu.」
    Source: 柳宗元「其為書,處則充棟宇,出則汗牛馬。」— Tang Dynasty


  20. #20
    I'm not sure what you're asking here.

    I already pointed out Roa as an example of why reincarnation doesn't work. And the story as it exists now renders much of the specifics of that foreknowledge useless.

    Deliberately so, in fact.

    Like, I'll say it again:

    I deliberately am writing a flawed work to see what lessons I can glean from it. Pointing out that I'm dismissive of the genre in general in order to accuse me of hypocrisy serves no point, because I'm not silly enough to think that I'm the sole exception to the rule.

    Its farcical to even consider.

    You ask "why not use a better device" when the flawed approach is the whole point in using it to begin with. It's presented me with the opportunity I wanted, and the conflict I gleaned from it was something I wanted to explore.

    That Isekai is an accessible subgenre to write around made it even more attractive for my purposes.

    To speak bluntly, I wrote a trash subgenre because I knew it was easy, it gave me an excuse to write a character conflict I wanted to try, and because from the start this was always intended to be a flawed work, so who cares if I made it from garbage storytelling components? Cringing at it in hindsight was the point from the start.

Tags for this Thread

Posting Permissions

  • You may not post new threads
  • You may not post replies
  • You may not post attachments
  • You may not edit your posts
  •